Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

If he were to die now, here, would anyone regret him?

Mondstadt would have a new god, a more competent one. The other archons would also be happy, after all, they only see him as a nuisance. And Carmen... Archon, he would finally be able to see Carmen again...

Standing in Sal Vindagnyr, a figure clothed in white could be found in the middle of harsh, unforgiving winds that blew around him as he drew out a shaky breath, watching impassively as a large dragon fell down the side of the mountain, a cry of agony escaping from him. The dragon's flesh dying, it's body quickly reduced to bones that scattered and broke, forming arcs above those who would find themselves walking this path. 

He couldn't find it in himself to care for the dying creature. His death seemed painful, unnatural. It couldn't be when the flesh was decaying and vanishing, when the dragon's blood was purple, corrupted as it was. Feeling the wind shift around him, a familiar presence behind him, he allowed himself to lower his guards, tense shoulders slumping with barely concealed exhaustion. They stayed a moment in silence, watching the dragon's remains and the trail of blood on grey stones. 

"You are hurt, Barbatos." 

Casting his gaze to the sky, his eyes locked on the floating castle high above, towering over Teyvat, proudly floating above all and judging those below. He couldn't help the resentment he felt towards it. It seemed to be looking at him, asking him what he would do now. To tell the truth, he didn't know. He felt lost, alone, cold. Tired. Really tired. He wanted nothing more than to sleep his pain away for the next centuries to come. 

"So are you," he finally answered, tearing his gaze away to look at Dvalin. 

"Are you really going to meet the other archons in your state?" 

His eyes widening, Barbatos realized with a growing sense of dread what it was that he forgot, this feeling he couldn't quite shake away of having forgotten something really important, "I— Yes, yes I should." 

"I would advise you against it, Barbatos." 

The Archon stubbornly shook his head, only regretting it mere seconds later as his vision swirled, slumping back onto Dvalin who quickly wrapped him in his large blue wings. He couldn't ditch them; they already think of him as childish enough. The other six archons didn't like Barbatos, and that was okay with him, he didn't need them anyway.

"Be reasonable, you can't even stand on your feet!"

"I appreciate your concern, I really do, but you know very well that I can't afford missing a meeting."

He heard Dvalin sign in displeasure before opening the wings he was shielding the Archon with, carefully helping him back on his feet. Even if Dvalin didn't agree with him, he knew he was right and nothing he would say would change the Archon's mind. Barbatos was grateful for that. 

"Then you will need to change. Your clothes are covered in blood."

Dvalin gently helped him walk behind a rock, respectfully turning his back when the Archon started fabricating his clothes from the wind. Not having enough energy, he simply recreated his first outfit as a God: the simple white, long, hooded robe, using his bloodied clothes to bandage the few still bleeding wounds he had.

"You can turn now," he gently whispered in the wind for his friend alone to hear.

Dvalin turned around, taking a good look at him, silent for a moment, as if debating what to say, or maybe was he just at a loss for words.

"You look horrible," he finally said.

Barbatos smiled weakly, resting his hand on the rock to help him stay standing.

"Where is it?"

"You don't have to." Dvalin just glared at him. "Jueun Karst, Liyue," he ended up answering with a sigh.

As Dvalin flew him to the nation of Geo, Barbatos felt the wind running with them, engulfing them in a comforting embrace, a bit of his force returning to him, slowly but surely. When Dvalin stopped at the border of the Adepti's territory, Barbatos was strong enough to stand on his own feet without needing help.

"I will not go any farther, or the Adepti would sense me."

Barbatos nodded. Not expecting Dvalin to be here, they could sense him as a threat. Opening his white wings widely as he prepared himself to fly all the way up the mountain, he caught Dvalin looking at him intensely, a look of concern in his eyes. Feeling himself smile softly, he reached to gently put his hand around his friend's head.

"Don't worry, I will be fine."

Barbatos took fly, pretending to not see the concerned and doubting look Dvalin sent him. Slowly getting closer to the top of the mountain, he was incapable of ignoring the Geo particles in the air getting more condensed than ever. As he arrived, his feet touching the ground, he instantly righted his posture, not wishing to give away how tired and injured he was. Finally looking up at the other archons, he felt his heart drop in his chest as he remembered exactly why this meeting was so important.

During the Archon war, no God was seen without a hood. That way, by preventing others from seeing their face, they could roam the mortal world without being afraid of an attack directly targeting them. A God showing his face was considered a weakness. Even after the war, during their monthly Archon meetings, the hoods stayed up. But last month… last month they had decided to come to this meeting hoods down as a show of trust. And looking at all the other Archons, being able to see their face, look into their disapproving and unimpressed eyes, looking at their frowns, his hands jumped immediately to his hood, gripping it, his breath catching in his throat.

Opening his mouth, thoughts running miles per minute, he took a step forward, apology already at the tip of his tongue. But whatever he was going to say was quickly lost to him as Xbalanque, the Pyro Archon, slammed his hand against the table and abruptly stood up, fiery gaze looking at him with disdain and anger. It made him take a step away from the other.

"Is this all a game to you ?!" he shouted at him. "Does it mean nothing to you?!"

Barbatos tightened his grip on his hood, eyes wide, lump in his throat, words stuck.

"You are two hours late! We were about to end the meeting when Morax sensed you! You finally decided you would grace us with your presence?"

Two hours..., he slowly realized. This late...? Did his fight against Durin really take that long?

"When is it that you will finally grow up?! You may be the youngest Archon, but you are not a child!" then Xbalanque laughed sourly, "or are you?"

Barbatos turned his gaze to the others, all wearing various degree of anger, of disappointment. None of them said a thing, none of them tried to defend him, or contradict the Pyro Archon. It hurt more than he wanted to admit.

"I've had enough— We've had enough of you! You are childish enough and irresponsible! How you've manage to be a survivor of the war is beyond me!"

"Is-Is that how you see me?"

"Oh don't play dumb! You gained your seat in Celestia by pure luck! We all suffered! We all went through horrible things! We all lost something, our victory was not free! It came at a high cost," so much pain seemed to be emanating from him at the moment, but Barbatos couldn't really believe what he was saying to him. "But you? Always so happy, so carefree, without any concern in the world!"

Barbatos slowly let go of his hood, placing his hands by his ears, shielding himself from having to hear those words any longer as he slowly shook his head in denial. He knew the Archons didn't view him well, but not that they hated him.

"Stop it," he whispered, "stop it..."

"And then what did you do today? You clearly showed us that we can't trust you. What did you think would happen when you came two hours late with your hood up?! How do you hope to protect your people with this attitude?! How do you expect them to trust you, to believe in you, to rely on you?! You are—"

"SHUT UP! SHUT. UP! "

And Barbatos snapped.

Breathing heavily, wrapping his arms around himself, he took a few steps back, not caring that his grip on his arms was probably too strong, and that he was assuredly bleeding through his clothes. Did they really think all that? Was he so incompetent in their eyes? 

"You know nothing about me! You never saw me fight! I suffered too, but I try to not stay stuck in the past!" 

Barbatos cast a quick glance at the stunned Archons, chest moving up and down with his heavy breathing. How could they accuse him without knowing anything? They didn't know a thing about him. His shoulders relaxed, his grip weakened. He let out a shuddering breath.

"Do you really think of me that lowly?" he asked them, voice so low he barely heard it himself. "I never did anything to you." 

Barbatos saw the way Morax closed his eyes and lowered his head, hands on the table in front of him. 

"Isn't that what we are accusing you of?" 

"What?" stunned, the Anemo Archon felt as if his breath was forcibly taken out of him. 

Morax opened his eyes, looking at him with his piercing amber eyes, not quite able to meet Barbatos' who's face was still hidden by his hood. "You never do anything, slacking off from your duties. Barbatos, tell me," the way he said Barbatos' name sent shivers running down his spine, "where were you at the time of the cataclysm, one hundred years ago? The Anemo energy was weak, almost non-existing, non-present."

"The cataclysm?" he weakly asked. It's been years since then, but never did he forget what happened there. 

It was all red and the smell of death and blood was everywhere—

"So tell me Barbatos," continued Morax. 

There was a child hiding, cowering, shivering, wide eyes terrified, he couldn't kill a child, he couldn't—

"Do you really care so little about your people?" 

Barbatos heard a gasp as he fell to his knees on the ground, his hands cupping his ears harder in a desperate attempt at blocking the screams, the echoes of the past. He barely registered the sound of someone's chair falling. He couldn't breathe, he—he couldn't breathe, he couldn't focus on anything other than the pleas in his head, begging for mercy. He felt someone rest a hand on his shoulder, but he flinched away, blinking quickly, now gasping for air. He could vaguely hear someone yelling over his head, catching just some random "wait" and "too harsh". 

Not that he cared.

And suddenly, as he felt the familiar presence of Dvalin, his tired mind never paused to think about the reason for his friend's presence, simply relishing in the warmth the dragon's wings gave him when they wrapped around his shivering body. Before losing consciousness, the last thing he saw was the shocked face of the Archons, and Morax holding out a hand keeping the Adepti from attacking, eyes wide and never leaving the dragon. 

When he opened his eyes again, old Mondstadt's tower greeted him, and he closed his eyes, a small relieved smile at the idea that if he were to sleep a couple hundred years, Dvalin would protect him.

Chapter Text

"And what about the other Archons, Venti? Do you think they would know about my sister's whereabouts?"

"Oh, them?"

Talking about the Archons wasn't Venti's favorite topic for sure. But he liked to think it wasn't a conversation that would bring him pain the way it used to. Did he feel betrayed? Not really, he knew the others didn't like him. But it hurt, because he never expected them to lash out on him. Well, he disappeared, so he wouldn't annoy them anymore.

Venti put his hand under his chin, pretending to think about Traveler's question. Those red cubes he talked about... They could only belong to one person. They were her signature after all. She was the only one to use them, to create cubes that served as weapons. Only she could be the one traveler was mentioning, the one who made Venti shudder merely by her mention, the one who gave him the impression she was watching, following in his shadows waiting for the perfect moment, that one moment he would show her his weaknesses to strike him down and remove him from existence.

After all, she was always watching everyone and everything. She was the one to make sure things on Teyvat were as they should be. Well, as they should be to her and the other despicable beings she was working with. 

He was but a mere Archon however. He could never hope to rebel alone against such a force. He would end up crushed and killed twelve times before he could even raise a single finger, summon the smallest of winds. They always had the higher up, constantly a few steps ahead. Outsmarting them was impossible. Rebelling against them was a suicide mission. That's how overwhelmingly terrifying Celestia was. 

And so for the sake of his friend and his beloved nation, he had no other choice but to put on a sad and sympathetic smile. Albeit genuinely feeling sorry for his newfound friend, he could not afford spilling his secrets. He had already said too much by merely mentioning that things such as gnosis existed. It was absurd how cautious and paranoid he was being, but he had no other choice. 

He wasn't free of his words nor his actions. He really had no other choice but to lie. He could only hope the traveler would discover on his own the dark secrets Teyvat held close to its heart. But he would not interfere. Venti would not endanger Mondstadt for selfish desires such as his own. It wasn't even debatable. 

"I'm not sure, this God you described doesn't remind me of anyone, and doesn't correspond to any of the Seven. Strange..."

How he wished he could tell Traveler that it was all a lie. A gigantic lie twisted over and over to please those who supervised the gods. Venti's mouth would be sealed. He vowed five hundred years ago to never bring attention to himself and by extension, to Mondstadt. Venti would rather die than see his precious nation suffer the same fate as the innocents' whose lives were taken by force at the hands of creatures who were scared of what mere humans could do without a God. 

Venti wanted to scoff. How pathetic. 

"I... see."

Immense guilt filled the God, but he had made his mind a long time ago. He would not resign now when it finally seemed like he was doing the right thing. 

"Oh but don't feel so down, Traveler! It is worth asking them!" he hurriedly tried to comfort his friend, not wanting to be the cause of his sad mood. "After all, I am the youngest Archon, they know waaay more than I do, that's for sure!"

It wasn't necessarily true. Venti... Venti had some tricks up his sleeves. He knew for a fact that some of the mysteries that were buried with lost nations as time passed remained alive in his memories. But he would never admit it. It would destroy all the sacrifices he made only to see his people thrive, independent of their God and, most importantly, free. 

His only wish when he first discovered that Teyvat was in fact not a dream come true was to give his people something he's always yearned for but could never get, no matter how much he tried or how much he plead. 

Aether gave him a small smile, and Venti could only be relieved that the matter would be dropped. Or at least for now. It was enough for him however. Just the knowledge of his friend still going strong against the world was enough for him. If one were to ask Venti, he would say that Traveler was now a child of Mondstadt. A child of his. 

His second vow was to give his children the parental love and affection he himself never got. A kind of love he always yearned for. But alas, that was also something the world denied him. 

Minutes later, he was saying his goodbyes to his friend, wishing him luck on his journey as he watched him head in the direction of Liyue, the neighboring nation.

Huh, Venti wondered if Morax was still the brutish, blundering buffoon he used to know.

Well, "know" was a rather strong word. Rather, it would perhaps be more qualified to say they were acquaintances perhaps. Yes, Venti would be the first to argue that words were quiet important to describe one's thoughts, and some words albeit being often seen as the same, sometimes couldn't be more different. 

Venti let out a small sigh and raised his head, looking at Venessa's tree, remembering old times when everything was much simpler than it currently was. When he was still a little wind spirit, he had no idea what the world would throw at him from becoming an Archon, to ruling his nation and—

Well everything. Everything that happened to him sometimes seemed surreal. He occasionally found himself detaching from his body, from reality, looking at where he was before and where he stood now. Like an outsider would. And he would wonder what exactly happened for such drastic changes to occur in his life. 

Feeling exasperated, he shook his head, hands on his hips, and proceeded to go the opposite way of the traveler's, making his way back to Mondstadt.

Red cubes, he had said. 

His mind flew back to five hundred years ago before he could stop himself from spiraling again in that train of thoughts. He went back to the terror he experienced, to a time where he was forced to take other's lives. To a time where he had to kill innocent and vulnerable human beings just for existing, for creating a whole nation not governed by any God. But he couldn't. He didn't. He tried to, but he wasn't able to.

He had seen too much deaths already, some at his hands and others not.

The worst part of it was that he didn't even know if one day, he would be able to get rid of the feeling of viscous, sticky blood on his hands, blood he washed away so fervently his hands became red. Venti was lucky he was even still alive. What a messed up world he lived in... 

Venti cast a quick look at the floating castle high above, before resting his gaze on Mondstadt's walls ahead of him. It had become a nervous habit of his, a tick almost. Every now and then, he would gaze up at the sky, look at the falsely and seemingly peacefully floating castle and then look back at Mondstadt feeling nothing else but pure relief at the sight of his still standing nation. But Venti was no fool. The only reason Mondstadt was being spared was because it was still considered as ruled by an Archon, even if said Archon was absent. At the thought, his gaze hardened; as long as he lived, he wouldn't allow anyone to lay a finger on his people. He wouldn't allow a repeat of the Cataclysm just because he deemed his people couldn't be free if he governed over them, told them what to do, how to live. 

He needed a drink.

It was absolute chaos everywhere. 

No matter where he looked, the color red filled his vision and the smell of blood invaded his senses, entered his nostrils and infiltrated his body, went to his head, clouded his mind. He hated that smell. It made him feel dizzy, lightheaded.

People were running from place to place, trying to escape, only to be crushed under debris or being swept away by a giant wave rising from a nearby river to engulf the city.

Is this... what it meant to be a God?

He didn't want to... If he could find any way to escape, any way to avoid doing this! He was just going to do the minimum. A bit of wind here, a bit there, and he would go. He would get away from this massacre. He wanted to fool himself so badly into thinking this wasn't real, this was a terrible dream. But he knew better.

And if he used his winds to direct the fire to nearby bodies of water, no one had to know. 

"That's enough for today, Venti."

"Why must you refuse to give some more wine to this humble bard~!"

Diluc signed and took Venti's glass, refusing to give him another bottle, ignoring the way Venti slumped on the counter, whining. Alcohol was a good way to let off some steams, but since he never really got drunk, he never really managed to forget.

"Heh, why so cruel, Diluc?" came a familiar voice from his side, one that he recognized too well.

"Great, and now you're here too."

Looking to his right, Venti had no trouble identifying Kaeya, his drinking partner, smirking as always and ready to annoy Diluc. It was some sort of routine for him.

"You look terrible," he said to him, to which Venti just whined again. Tonight, he felt particularly frustrated both with himself and with the world. Deciding there was no point in staying in the tavern anymore, he hoped taking some air would help relieve and appease him no matter how short that state of mind would last. At the very least, he would be able to fool himself a bit longer into believing he was content with what became of his life.

"I guess I will take my leave then."

When Venti woke, a few months ago, he had been completely healed of all injury, had felt better, the wind happily dancing around him, welcoming him back. However, because Dvalin wasn't there, it felt wrong. He had known something wasn't right the moment this realization had come to him. And the anguish he had felt after learning what happened to his dear friend was nearly as great as the one that had submerged his heart when Carmen died in his arms. Because once again, it had felt like losing a friend. Once again, it had felt like being left alone, wondering what he did wrong, what he could have done instead. 

And then, the guilt had quickly followed. Guilt, because while he slept, Dvalin had been silently suffering, poisoned by Durin's blood, influenced by the abyss order, carrying what seemed to be hatred for the Anemo Archon. Or perhaps was it resentment? Venti believes Dvalin could have slept his injuries away. That way, his blood wouldn't have clot over the corrupted blood the way it did, and Dvalin wouldn't have suffered. Instead on checking on his friend, he had directly gone to sleep, overwhelmed as he was.

He hadn't thought that he would be leaving Dvalin behind, alone, nor had he realized Dvalin would refuse to sleep as to stop travelers from disrupting his sleep in old Mondstadt. He felt selfish. He should have asked Dvalin if he would be alright, should have made sure nothing drastic would happen in his absence.

Contrary to what others might think if they were to know about his sleeping habits, he definitely didn't enjoy going into slumber. He couldn't control how long he slept, how long his body would keep him resting, how long he would stay away from Mondstadt. And the worst part of it was that he had no knowledge as to what was happening around him. When he slept, he was completely dead to the world.

He sighed. Well, that was in the past anyway, and he couldn't change the way things happened. Fortunately, with the help of the traveler, Jean and Diluc, he managed to free Dvalin from his pain.

In all cases, now was not the time to think about the past, he had other matters to attend to, and he had to discuss them with Dvalin as soon as possible. Traveler had not mentioned the name of this Unknown god, but Venti feared he knew who that was, and he couldn't risk getting the traveler involved. For as strong as he was, it was not his duties to do so, nor was it his battle to fight. Aether did enough for his nation already, Venti was not going to get him involved in something he could avoid. He would not make someone else fight his battle.

What exactly was Celestia trying to do? What was their goal?

Maybe it was best not to ponder too much on it... This didn't change his skepticism about being left in the dark— and he of all people would know. Too many times he wasn't deemed ready enough, or "worthy" enough, whatever that meant. 

The very next day, he started his trip to Dvalin's lair early in the morning. The sooner they discovered what was happening, the better. When he arrived, he smiled, extending his hands and feeling the wind around him welcoming him back.

He loved this feeling. It was one of the rare place in which Venti truly felt like he was home. In the old destroyed city, he soon reached its center and, using wind currents, he climbed to one of the cliff, gaining a magnificent view of the ruins left by war and rebellion. Venti didn't have to wait long before his old friend made his presence known.

"It is nice of you to visit, Barbatos."

"Hello to you too, Dvalin," he smiled gently at the dragon that landed beside him, watching with the Archon what was left of his old home. "How are you feeling?"

"Better than I ever felt since you slept."

Venti knew that simple confession didn't hold a double meaning, but he couldn't help the guilty smile that appeared on his face.

"I am sorry I left you alone for so long." 

Dvalin's reply was instantaneous, making Venti wonder if the dragon could read his thoughts. Or maybe it was just easy for his friend to read his face and come to the conclusion without needing any trick.

"Nonsense, you needed this rest. I was just too stubborn to realize I needed it too."

And that... was new. Dvalin was never one to admit he was wrong.

"But I caused you to suffer alone for so long..."

"That was simply the cause of my decisions. As for my suffering, you were not the one who inflected me with that poison.”

Dvalin fell silent for a moment, and none of them said a word before his friend continued. “I believe, had I not come to fight with you that day, you would either be dead and buried under the snow, or corrupted yourself."

The way Dvalin's voice hardened made Venti look at him, rhythmically pat him on his wing to try and appease his apparent anger. In a sense, Venti felt protected. He wasn't used to the feeling of someone having his back. He liked it.

He hummed, taking in consideration what his friend said.

"What brings you here, Barbatos?"

The Archon couldn't help but smile. Ah, straight to the point, as always. Venti didn't reply immediately, indulging in the silence. Instead, he looked at the sky. Celestia was not visible behind the clouds. They were too thick today, a clear indicative it would soon rain. The castle probably would appear in a few hours, as always.

It was always there, even when one couldn't see it.

Dvalin kept silent beside him, patiently waiting for the Archon's reply, opting to follow his gaze as he too started looking at the place where Celestia should be if not hidden. It was all Dvalin needed to understand what was occupying Venti's mind. Suddenly, it seemed as if Dvalin slumped over. It was strange sight to see him acting so human, but over time, Venti got quiet used to it.

"I see. Is it the divine bothering you?"

"You remember the traveler, don't you?"

If dragons could get a perplexed expression, then that would be what Venti would see on Dvalin's face.

"Why, yes I do."

"He told me about her."

Dvalin went silent, not a word was spoken between them as the dragon assimilated what the Archon just told him before he finally spoke. "May I inquire which one are you talking about?"

Ah yes, because how could Venti forget that he had ties to more than one Celestial being? Ties he himself did not understand the nature of. He suddenly felt like the world would swallow him whole if it were to get any bigger.

Sheepishly, he rubbed the back of his head with the hand that was previously gently posed on Dvalin's large right blue wing.

"The Cataclysm," he said a few moments later with a hard edge to his voice, dropping his hands to his lap. Venti looked down at the ground below, legs swinging back and forth, not sure as to what Dvalin's silence meant.

"And this troubles you," he offered as simple acknowledgement that he understood what Venti was trying to say.

"Yes," he responded in a small, hurried whisper, as if he was afraid someone who wasn't supposed to would hear them. 

Even though Venti didn't say it out loud, he knew Dvalin understood why the matter was so important. After all, Dvalin had always been his only confident. And as a former Wind of Mondstadt, surely he understood better than no one why exactly was his Archon so troubled, getting to the same conclusions.

Something strange happened when that God decided she would attack the traveler and his sibling. The most frustrating was the fact that he couldn't quiet put his fingers on the reasoning behind the sudden attack directed at the twins. Where they perceived as a threat to Celestia? To their damned Heavenly Principles?

Venti wanted to laugh. The Heavenly Principles sounded paradisiac, for a lack of a better word. And yet they were everything but.

If even the God of Freedom himself was bound to a contract with those who were considered the rulers of Teyvat, then what did freedom really mean? Sometimes Venti wondered if there was even such a word as "freedom", if it was not simply an illusion created by humanity as a way to hope for a better future, a future that was in the end all lie and treason.

"We cannot do anything for now, I am afraid."

"I know."

And wasn't that the worst? They knew something was up, they knew Celestia was doing something in the shadows, hidden and corrupted, but they couldn't say what. Oh so many times had Venti wanted to break ties with Celestia, but he didn't dare, lest his nation became their next target. 

He shuddered at the idea.

"All we can do is stay on guard," warned him Dvalin. But Venti knew this was a way for his friend to tell him not do to anything rash, anything he would regret later on.

And as Venti was about to open his mouth to reply, he suddenly felt it. He suddenly felt great power entering his territory, power he hadn't felt in a long time. He couldn't pinpoint exactly where he felt it, nor where this enormous surge of power was heading to, but it was enough for him to confirm something was definitely going on with the world.

"The Archons," Venti simply whispered to a worried Dvalin. "The Archons crossed Mondstadt's borders. They are here Dvalin", he hysterically breathed in a hushed whisper, "they are here."

Chapter Text

Venti didn't know how he should feel about this. Why were they here? Why now? Could they be having a meeting? But that didn't make sense! Why would they do it in Mondstadt of all places?! The last time he saw the Archons, they had been pretty mad at him. He had clearly understood that they didn't want him, that he was not welcome. That they never appreciated his presence among them. They had no reason to visit Mondstadt, a nation they never bothered to learn anything about. They discarded Mondstadt just like they rejected Venti, so why?!

Venti was aware of Dvalin trying to calm him down, but his mind couldn't focus, it was elsewhere. How could he focus when his fellow Archons, who very clearly expressed how dissatisfied they were with him, where in Mondstadt?! Normally, he couldn't feel it when someone entered or left his territory, but the Archons were different. They were literally connected via their gnosis.

No, no! There was no point in fretting over it! He would simply avoid them! It wasn't going to be easy since he couldn't know where exactly they were, but until he felt them leave Mondstadt, he'd just have to be careful. Yes, yes, it was as simple as this!

"Barbatos?!" came the panicked voice of Dvalin, startling said God.

"O—oh! Sorry, I just—I was just lost in my thoughts."

"How do you feel then?"

How did he feel? That was a good question, a question he wasn't sure he could answer. He felt... mixed. All the Archons gathering in one territory they had no business in wasn't something he could have ever expected.

Suddenly, Venti felt a deep fear install itself in his heart, bringing with it a cold dreadful realization, like a dagger being pointed right at his heart waiting to impale him. He was completely terrified that the reason of their presence was the same one that brought them to the events of the Cataclysm. But how could it be when Mondstadt was very clearly a nation following an Archon, even when said Archon was absent? No, it couldn't be. It couldn't be.

He could only hope his distress was not seeping through, and that Dvalin could not sense it. "I think I'll be fine," he reassured his friend. "They don't even know what I look like! They'd have no way of knowing who I am if we stumble on each other."

And that was one reassuring factor, albeit very small and insignificant in front of the fear that was threatening to consume him. Whatever happened, if he were to see them, he would just have to remain calm and pretend as if they were just simple strangers, and had nothing that could attract a bard's attention. As long as he stuck with this rule and did nothing overly suspicious, he would be fine. Mondstadt would be fine.

"I'll make my leave to Mondstadt then," he announced while getting up, quickly attracting Dvalin's attention. He only hoped his quick escape was not seen as such, trying to make it seem as casual as one could be in this kind of rather unfortunate situation.

"Are you sure? Knowing they are going there..."

Ah, Dvalin bless his heart, always the perceptive one. So he did notice something was very wrong with Venti. He really was a fool for thinking he could make him believe he was not as bothered as he actually was. After all, Dvalin had stuck with him ever since Venti first became a God, staying by his side in whatever hardship Venti happened to be facing. He nodded, crossing his arms over his chest and smiling reassuringly.

"I am. Mondstadt is big, our path might not even cross!"

He laughed, trying to ease some of the tension away. Not that it particularly did anything.

"Plus, even if they did, this would be an occasion to see how they are doing."

And to assess a possible threat to Mondstadt was left unspoken, but Venti could see that his friend understood nonetheless if the way he turned his head towards the general direction of the city was anything to go by.

Dvalin then looked at him, septic, silent. Venti was glad to have him with him. Smiling even wider, he hoped it would be enough for the dragon to believe him and to let him go without fretting too much. Maybe, just maybe, it would do him some good to be able to see them. That way he would know.

He hoped this was his opportunity to answer the questions he's been asking himself since he woke up a few months ago. Did they miss him? Were they happier without him? Was his absence noticed or did they feel better without him? Did they regret what happened, or did they still believe he didn't deserve his seat between the Seven? Did they still think he was nothing more than an immature child? so many questions he hoped could be answered.

The truth may even end up being a harsh reality he may not be able to face twice. He wasn't sure if he'd like it, or if it would just be a big slap in the face. But to find out, he had to go to the city.

Dvalin sighed. It seemed to Venti that was all he did recently. Not that he could blame him.

"Go. But if you need me, you know where to find me."

Venti smiled wider as he watched Dvalin expand his wings and fly away, disappearing in the wind. It was nice to be reminded that whatever stupidity he would do, that whatever would happen, Dvalin would always have his back. He would always be a reliable friend he could turn back to when he felt like he needed a shoulder to lie on. A shoulder he was deprived from by who should have been his family. With that reassuring thought in mind, and feeling much lighter than before, Venti turned his back to the cliff and teleported away, the only trace he was ever here being the remaining Anemo energy in the air, left by his presence.

The view of Mondstadt's gates gave him some confidence, and he walked across the bridge, greeting little Timmie as well as the knights at the gates before making his way to Diluc's tavern. He wouldn't necessarily drink (who was he kidding, of course he would), but he wouldn't be too obvious about the Archons. He would stay in the city, but would not seek them out. If they were meant to find each other, then they would. If not, Venti would also take this as a sign. A sign from who? He couldn't say. Certainly not from Celestia in any case. But a sign was a sign nonetheless.

As he entered the bar, the first person he encountered was Six-Finger José, a fellow bard. Diluc wasn't at the bar, most likely handling other affairs. There weren't many people in the tavern either, considering it was still early in the afternoon, and it was also still early for him to perform. He usually did when more people were around.

Venti simply ordered a drink and went to sit at the back of the tavern. He would take this occasion to compose himself, think carefully about his next move, and also relax a bit, try once again to forget about the harsh world outside of this tavern.

Once seated, he started pondering on today's things to do. The traveler having left for Liyue a while ago, he wondered if the golden haired adventurer would take a while before coming back. Would Morax show himself to Aether? Ah, he would miss him for sure. Maybe tomorrow morning he could sing in front of the statue in memories of the first time he encountered Aether?

Venti closed his eyes as he took a sip, feeling a smile coming to his face. He would forever be grateful for Aether's help in saving both Dvalin and Mondstadt. How glad he was his friend wouldn't encounter the same cruel fate as Durin...

When thinking about it, Venti could still recall the ferocious fights that took place in Dragonspine. He could still feel the freezing wind dancing around him, Dvalin sensing his despair and coming to his aid. At this point, it had been a battle of will. Rather than a battle of force, it had turned into wondering who would be the first to yield, to surrender, and by extension to die at the hand of the other. Only when Dvalin came did the balance dip on Venti's side.

In the midst of fighting, Dvalin had screamed at him to take cover, tend to his injuries. But Venti had refused. He could still feel to this day the snow under his bare feet, taste the blood in his mouth, aware of the same red liquid spilling from his head where he was thrown on rocks multiple times. He could still remember the same sentence repeating in his head like a mantra, telling him he was going to die on this cold mountain, that there was no escape this time.

He could also vividly remember Dvalin administrating the final blow while some of Venti's arrows pierced through the air, directly lodging into hard scales. How could he forget the immeasurable relief he had felt upon knowing he won, he wouldn't die, and Mondstadt wouldn't be attacked by such a dark creature?

Lowering his glass and putting it on the table, his hand still clutching the cold glass while the other rested below his chin, Venti slowly opened his eyes, returning back to reality, snapping out of his daydream. He watched absent-mindedly the little ice cubes dancing around in his glass, bathed in the liquor he had just been drinking.

Just then, Venti felt a tingling sensation, aware of eyes on him. He raised his head, carefully analyzing his surroundings trying to pinpoint where this feeling came from. It didn't take long before his eyes settled on someone else's who were directly looking at him, wide opened. Venti gasped and quickly got up, eyes not able to leave a pair of deep blue who were fixing at him in equal disbelief, taking him back to a time that would forever hunt him.

"Take the child, and leave!"

"Why would I listen to you?!" the man had yelled, wide, terrified but brave eyes staring at him.

Barbatos admired the man's courage, he truly did. But he had no time to talk. Time was against him on this one. Then again, it always seemed to be. He cast a quick look at the bundle in his arms and hurriedly handed the sleeping child to the astounded knight, and once he was sure the man had a good hold on him, he let go and slightly lowered his hood.

Venti completely overlooked the fact that this mortal was the first person to see him without his hood, without his protection. To know what his face looked like, but he couldn't think about things as trivial as his identity when he was doing something no God ever thought about doing, when he was going against Celestia's direct order. It is to say he was in a hurry. He couldn't risk getting seen or he didn't even dare imagine what the consequences would be for him. He came closer to the man, overlooking the visible shudder that ran through his body (Barbatos would have been surprised in the absence of any reaction) and whispered words only meant to be heard by the knight and Barbatos himself:

"I am truly sorry for everything, take the child and leave. But please, stay alive."

Barbatos took a step back, looking directly in the eyes of the knight who was still looking at him in disbelief. Barbatos tried to muster a small reassuring smile to convince the man he truly meant no harm.

Why had the world come to this? People were supposed to look up to the Archons, not fear them. Archons were supposed to protect all living creatures on Teyvat, not murder them in cold blood. Archons... Archons were supposed to fight for what they believed in. And yet, looking around, all Barbatos could see was destruction and death. Was this really what the others aspired in? Was this really the visions of the world the others desired to see?

He couldn't tell if they were feeling as disgusted as him or if they were enjoying killing those they thought had it coming for them. He didn't know if the other Archons liked what they were doing, or if they were remaining indifferent to it all. He... really couldn't tell. Barbatos raised his head in alarm at the sound of trees falling to the ground, closer than it was moments before, and took this as his cue to leave. Quickly looking behind him, then casting a short glance to the sky praying to whoever was listening Celestia wasn't watching him, he raised his hood once again, putting it back on and protecting his face, hiding it from view before he took fly. He hid behind a corner, watching closely as the man regained as much composure as he could and tighten his hold on the child before running as fast as his tired body allowed him.

Barbatos only hoped that those two poor souls would be able to escape alive. And as he flew away, he kept checking corners for any other survivor he could save from this chaos.

No one deserved such fate, not even those who committed the most horrible of crimes. And Barbatos would be damned if he participated in the inevitable downfall of a nation he saw great potential in. He would never in a million years take away the freedom that was rightfully theirs to cherish. 

Venti never thought he would see him again. Certainly not in a tavern. But then again, if one of the two people he saved was alive, why wouldn't the other be? Venti was happy both of them survived, but at the same time terrified of what that would imply, both for him and for Mondstadt. He couldn't keep out of his mind the implication that other Khaenri'ahns might also have survived. Venti was the first to snap out of his shock, and really he didn't blame the other for the state he was in.

Pushing back his fears, he took a closer look at the newcomer, going from his wide disbelieving eyes, to his clothes not similar to any of the nations' cultural clothes. He quickly, nervously glanced around and was satisfied to notice no one was looking at them. Ironically thanking himself for this luck, he made a few steps towards the man who flinched, even if barely. Venti stopped his movements, hesitating on his next move. Deciding it was best not to comment on it, he closed the remaining distance between them and simply grabbed the newcomer by his arm, dragging him upstairs where he knew for certain no one would be, and no one would consequently and inadvertently be able to listen if they didn't raise their voices too much.

Choosing the first table he saw, he went to one corner, leaving the other to the man, though none of them sat. By the time Venti looked back at the man, he found him staring at him with much less disbelief, and more of what the bard deciphered as begrudging acceptance and what he hoped was relief, though he dared not make assumptions for the man became hard to read. 

Venti chastised himself because of course the man would be easier to read in a moment of distress, emotions open for all to see when he was the most caught off guard by something he never could have predicted even in his worst nightmares. And here Venti was being surprised over the fact that the knight expressions were more closed off when he five hundred years to completely and perfectly master his control over them - unlike himself who was never able to fully hide them.

"Barbatos," he greeted him, voice as calm and stoic as someone being invited to a friendly drink.

Venti was surprised by the steadiness in his voice. It had nothing of the wavering voice that he heard five hundred years ago. Then again, the circumstances were different, and a long time passed since that night.

"I go by Venti," he informed him, smiling as gently as he could, hoping he wasn't coming off as overly and sickeningly gentle.

Venti watched the man let out a little snort while closing the eye that was not covered. He wondered what was the man thinking about.

"What do you Khaenri'ahns have with the eye patch?" he couldn't help but point out. To that, the man simply bowed his head a bit in an attempt to hide the smile from his face. Venti couldn't help the satisfaction that crawled up his heart upon seeing that — albeit small — change of expression. 

"I came to Mondstadt because I had news for Kaeya. It is to say, I was not expecting to see you."

Venti's smile got more genuine at that, glad to see the man too.

"So you are still in contact with him I assume?"

"That I am."

"Why don't we sit so you can tell me all about it?" Venti asked as he gestured to the table they had yet to sit on.

Taking the hint, Dainsleif headed towards the opposite end of the table, facing Venti. And so, the former knight began to tell him his story. Honestly, Venti wasn't expecting him to open up this easily. Was it because he trusted him after what happened five hundred years ago? Did Venti really manage to prove himself trustworthy in the middle of pure chaos? He hoped it was the case, it made him feel better knowing him putting his life on the line and risking getting caught hadn't been for nothing if Dainsleif and Kaeya were both very clearly still safe. 

One of his biggest regret was that he had been too late to save other inhabitants. They were all dead by the time he found them. Body after body littering the ground while their faces wore horrified, screaming and pleading expressions forever immortalized, crying or simply eyes closed, resigned to a fate they couldn't escape. What a cruel world they lived in, a world they could never hope to escape for a better reality. Not as long as they were ruled by a force like Celestia's, unmatched and all powerful, asserting control all across the continents and ruling as they pleased.

Knowing he had been a little helpful brought Venti a newfound feeling he quiet appreciated. Or at least, Dainsleif trusted him enough to share with him what happened after the Archon saw him run away from his homeland.

It seemed Dainsleif and Kaeya somehow managed to find themselves in the abyss, and that idea was enough to shock Venti into complete silence as he took his time to properly absorb the news. The abyss... what a dark place to fall into, arguably one of the worst places someone could find themselves to fall into. Venti never heard of any mortal falling into the abyss and coming back alive, unscathed. It could be as unforgiving as Celestia.

"The abyss, Venti, did you know the monsters are people of Khaenri'ah?"

Yes, yes of course he did. How could he not know? He weakly nodded his head, letting Dainsleif know he could continue. The man returned a grave nod and continued on with his story.

"I expected you to. We quickly discovered that time in the abyss did not run as time in Teyvat, for one hundred years in Teyvat are equal to one month in the abyss."

That was something Venti almost certainly did not know about.

"For a time, we met the Princess of the Abyss, and we stayed with her until our ways to view things grew different and we went on different paths, a few years ago." Even though Dainsleif did not say it aloud, Venti could feel there was more to it than he was telling him. It was quiet obvious from the absent tone his voice took when he mentioned the Abyss Princess.

"I sent Kaeya to Mondstadt while I continued my quest alone, hoping he would be safe in the city of the God that saved both of us," he finished while assessing Venti with that cool and controlled gaze of his, unnerving the bard. He hated to be submitted under such stares, it always served to bring back bad memories and make him feel like he was analyzed from the inside out.

But what Dainsleif just provided explained how both Kaeya and himself were still alive. However, Venti very clearly sensed Dainsleif was holding back. He understood without needing someone to explicitly tell him that there was a part of the story he was deliberately leaving out. There were many questions he wanted to ask. The Princess of the Abyss? What was Dainsleif's quest? What was he after? And earlier, he mentioned some news he wanted to share with Kaeya. What was it about? What were they plotting?

Venti furrowed his brows, holding his hand under his chin. He didn't like the way so many things were kept from him. It meant nothing good. He didn't like the way things were going at all. he could feel some news he wouldn't like was coming, and he was reluctant to hear about it.

"What are you planning, Dain?" he asked finally in all seriousness, looking directly in the man's visible eye. To his credits, he looked like he was expecting the question. He sighed, closing his eyes, then looked back at him, jaw clenched. It was as if he knew Venti wouldn't like the answer. So the bard braced himself for what was inevitably coming his way.

"I want to overthrow Celestia."

Chapter Text

It sure had been some time since he last set foot in this place. He wasn't sure if he missed it, it brought back unpleasant memories he would rather forget. He sighed. Almost all his memories since the Archon War were unpleasant. He barely had any joyful moment when he wasn't hanging out with his beloved people. In all cases, he never would have thought he would willingly come back here.

Dragonspine had always been in the back of his mind a forbidden place, somewhere he thought he would finally die and go on to whatever existed beyond death. Well, different things had happened in the end, and here he was again, snow crunching under his lights steps. His footprints leaving marks on the white covered ground, the winds howling around him, he felt unbothered by the cold, manipulating the wind at ease to keep the one around him as warm as could be. He wasn't certain as to why he was here to be exact, but he knew for sure he was heading to one of the last remains of the dragons he fought on this same mountain long ago.

Fortunately, there was no one around to bother him, just a few animals accustomed to life in harsh conditions and the few frozen boars he occasionally passed by. Venti put a hand on the satchel he had, making sure it was still with him. He brought a bit of goulash just in case, and it would be unfortunate to lose it.

To be honest, he didn't know where he was heading. Dvalin had just told him there was something about the mountain he didn't like, and Venti reassured him that he would investigate. Thinking back about it and remembering the way Dvalin had looked, Venti now realized it wasn't his smartest idea, and he probably should have accepted the dragon's offer to accompany him. But Venti hadn't wanted to draw attention on them. Dvalin was one of the four winds, so not only being seen in public might alarm some people, but also eyebrows will be raised at the sight of who appeared to be a simple bard with a dragon. It would surely raise questions he'd rather avoid, so the best course of action had seemed to convince Dvalin he could take a trip to Dragonspine without someone for support.

Sighing, Venti shook his head. It wasn't like he was going to go back now that he was halfway there.

However, it would be easier to navigate if he knew where he was going. He had no clue about the source of the strange energy emanating from Dragonspine, solely relying on the wind as his personal guide, following what it was whispering to him so he could find what he came searching for. There was a part of the wind that felt scared, worried, and had Venti unnerved. What could possibly generate such a reaction from the wind? As soon as he stepped on the mountain, he had been able to understand where Dvalin had come from when he had told him something was wrong in this area.

Something was very wrong indeed.

Although they didn't say it aloud, both of them immediately understood it was somehow caused by Durin. A beast like this couldn't die without leaving a certain mark. The blood shards Venti found along the way were indication enough that something was kept here, hidden somewhere in this cold piece of land. Swallowing with difficulty, Venti had quickly come to the conclusion that it had something to do with a place that wasn't able to naturally clean off Durin's blood, allowing it to then spread and surface as those small tempting shards he so often passed by. They gave off a warmth that would tempt any traveler, and Venti was scared to imagine what would happen if one were to stay too much in contact with it. If he didn't know any better, he would have been tempted himself by it, desperate for some warmth, not matter where it was provided as long as it allowed him to not die from hypothermia.

Soon enough, he found an area where the wind was even more scared, as if searching to escape whatever evil force was hidden. He knew then that he wasn't far anymore from discovering what was still wrong with Dragonspine. The wind reacting in such a way could never mean anything good.

Finally, he arrived in front of a cave from which emanated a strange, evil aura. Venti's gaze hardened upon seeing the horrid structure that was deep inside. He could not feel the wind around him anymore, and the little left that passed occasionally was fearful and immediately went from the way it came. Wasting no time, he entered the cave, the cold immediately leaving him for the warmth any traveler would crave in those conditions. There was no snow on the ground anymore, which was strange in itself. Instead, there was grass tainted in deep red blood and more crystals than he could have imagined.

But what was most intriguing, and most probably causing this deep fear in the wind, was the strange, beating read thing that stood proudly at the end of the cave. Venti furrowed his brows, feeling a drop of sweat between his shoulders despite the cold he could still feel. Something eerie emanated from the thing in waves, so much that Venti felt the need to put an arm in front of his face to shield himself from the substance that spread all across the cave. He could feel the poison in the air, almost smell it. A strong, intoxicating and dangerous substance that got even the snow to melt, replaced by blood tainted grass and appearing on the surface in the form of those small chunks of red crystals Venti kept passing by. He needed to investigate this as soon as possible, maybe even get rid of it. Taking a step forward, he almost immediately noticed the fang on the ground, his mind quickly labeling it as one of Durin's.

Looking forward once again, he kept his gaze locked on the beating red bulb. As soon as Venti was near enough, he could feel the power emanating from that thing intensifying, making him shut his eyes for a brief moment. Yes, if he had any doubt before, he definitely had no more now. There was no mistaking this dark energy. Venti immediately understood with dread what it was, gulping with the realization that Durin's heart was still beating. And he now knew for certain that he definitely had to find a way to get rid of it, and quickly. The sooner it was out of the way, the better.

His own heart beating faster than it was when he first stepped on Dragonspine today, he sent a wave of Anemo energy in the air, hoping to dissipate the heaviness in the air. Unfortunately, while the wind did help a bit, the corrupted particles in the air almost immediately regained their original space. Venti gulped while shortly nodding his head, assessing the situation. So he needed more than mere winds. He had to get rid of the root of the problem first then.

Turning back around, Venti looked at the beating organ, feeling the unnerving heat wash over him in amplified waves. Impulsively, Venti reached a hand to put it on the still beating heart. Had the traveler not interrupted him when Dvalin had been corrupted, he could have helped the dragon. Perhaps, it would also be the case with Durin. By purifying it, he may be able to destroy it more easily than if it was still corrupted. As soon as his fingers touched the red bulb, he retracted his hand as if burnt, yelping, shielding it, looking at the still alive organ with wide eyes. Then he felt a searing pain in his heart that made him kneel, clenching his eyes shut and gritting his teeth, clutching his chest over where his heart was. Although the pain he felt was brief, it left him breathless for a few seconds during which he could still feel it. The aftermath of it, like knives digging into his skin, burning him, twisting.

 He felt like he was combusting, and the heavy atmosphere around him only helped in amplifying this maddening effect.

When he finally regained composure, he looked down at his left hand so fast he almost got himself whiplash. Where his fingers had touched the heart, they were now a bit red. He clenched his fist a few times to test it, but the pain was already gone, a phantom. He turned his wide eyes towards Durin's heart.

What had happened just now?

It must have been due to him trying to touch it right? But then why didn't the same thing happen when he had touched Dvalin, back when he was trying to help him? It was the same corrupted blood, so he should have felt the same thing back then, no?

Venti got back up on shaky legs, constantly looking at the beating heart. Durin was a creature that he did not fully understand. Venti believed he had someone living in Mondstadt that was like the cursed dragon. He also believed that if the time was to come, he would have to eliminate him. But seeing traces of Durin... it complicated things greatly. Also, he absolutely couldn't tell Dvalin what he felt when he touched the heart, he didn't need to preoccupy his friend with that. Now he knew for future references not to touch it anymore, or at least not without precautions. What was the alchemist's name again? Albedo, was it? He would have to look into him later, eventually, and evaluate if he was a threat to Mondstadt. But that... that would have to come after whatever it was that Dainsleif was planning.

With one last glance at the strangely still beating heart, Venti left the cave not without a feeling of dread in his gut. He had something else he should worry about, something that seemed more pressing than Durin for now. Venti looked at the sky, his eyes narrowing when they landed on Celestia. Overthrow the Gods huh? Dainsleif said he wanted to meet at night in front of Barbatos' statue, when no one would be around to overhear what he had to say. What a crazy idea that was. Going against the very one who had absolute control over Teyvat and could destroy them all in an instant? Venti had to say, he wasn't so confident about what Dainsleif had in mind. Venti narrowed his eyes, noticing something strange.

For all the years he had spent observing Celestia, never once had he noticed it was titled to the side. Was it always like this? How strange... One would say that with all the time he spent looking at it, he would have noticed such a thing way earlier, in a time where he spent hours upon hours praying to something he doesn't believe in anymore, hoping someone, anyone, would respond to his prayers, help him. It had been the second time he had felt all alone, abandoned. The first... the first had been Carmen, but he preferred not to think about it too much, lest he spiraled again in his guilt. No, he really didn't need that now.

Once again, Venti had to console the lack of answers in the single thought that everything would be revealed in due time, and precipitating answers would lead him to nothing. Fight Celestia itself, Dainsleif had said... How exactly was he going to do so? Was he aware that their force was superior to that of an Archon who was nothing faced to Celestia?

Words he thought he had long forgotten came back to his mind, making him stop dead in his track at the entrance of Dragonspine's camp. Those words... those very specific words... 

One has to try before abandoning, for the end of a fight is never predetermined. An ancient tale comes whisked in the wind... In time, it will grow and sprout once again... 

He couldn't remember the last time his mind had taken him back to the time spent with her. Well, he thought with a sour laugh, he had never really spent any time in her company. She only appeared in his dreams. And one night, she simply vanished, never to return, and leaving him with little to no information about an Archon's role, about his role, about... anything really. Was Dainsleif right in what he was doing? Should Venti aid him? Should he instead scream at him about how utterly mad this idea was and suggest he forget about it now before anything happens? He had never sided on Celestia's side, not really. But he had never considered rebelling either, always too afraid to even entertain the idea for too long, as if scared Celestia would be able to read his thoughts. Was it finally time for the world to change? For a new era without gods to begin? He wondered...

When Dainsleif told him about his intentions, Venti hadn't known what to think about it, and when he asked for more information, the man had frustratingly refused to elaborate, preferring to wait for Kaeya. Venti wondered how much Kaeya also knew. He still wasn't sure how to feel about all this. Should he feel happy that someone finally decided to rebel against Celestia? Or perhaps, should he feel scared that the Cataclysm would happen again? What if the next target was Mondstadt?

Venti would never forgive himself if something happened to his beloved nation because he decided to rebel. He wouldn't stand by if his nation were to get targeted, fighting until the very end. But he didn't stand a chance against them. He would rather die than see Mondstadt's freedom get stripped away from them, taken out of their hands when they had fought for far too long for it. And part of it was in a time when their Archon was too busy sleeping, but Venti always overlooked the painful feelings it brought, instead always reminding himself that he was so very proud of his people, his children.

Consequently, he would be a liar if he said he never thought about giving up his gnosis and break ties completely with Celestia... But he never had the guts to do so, always fearful of the drawbacks, of the consequences. Because let's face it, Venti was the weakest of the Seven, even he knew it. He would be lying to himself if he tried to convince himself otherwise. He would surely loose if he tried something alone, even with Dvalin's backup. So the idea of Dainsleif rebelling to avenge Khaenri'ah...

It seemed tempting to join them, but so, so risky.

For now, however, he could do nothing but wait to meet Dainsleif and Kaeya.

"Excuse me, sir?"

Venti jumped, surprised, and quickly turned around only to be met by a sight he dreaded to see. For in front of him stood the six Archons who had screamed at him a few hundred years ago and had seemingly collectively decided he was not a worthy Archon. Despite his fast beating heart, Venti quickly regained his composure, not wanting to tick them off that something was off with him.

"Sorry we surprised you, it wasn't in our intentions," apologized Rukkhadevata. It was oh so weird seeing them all again, without hoods.

They hadn’t changed, he realized abruptly. They all still looked exactly the same as they did back then.

Venti shook his head, offering the sincerest smile he could bring himself to make, constantly repeating in his head like a mantra that they didn't know. They wouldn't scream at him because they didn't know he was Barbatos. They had no way of knowing. How would they? He never revealed to them what he looked like. They had absolutely no clue. No clue at all. They couldn't know. He wouldn't let them know, because before he could understand what was happening, he would get screamed at again. He didn't particularly need that, especially now.

"Are you okay, mister...?" asked the Tsaritsa. Ah... always so compassionate. However, Venti couldn't help but notice there was something different about her, something he couldn't quite put his finger on. He decided not to dwell on it and tried to convince himself to the best of his abilities that whatever happened wasn't any of his business anymore.

"You can call me Venti!" He replied cheerfully, falling back easily in a role he was well accustomed to, that of a carefree bard who was well known around Mondstadt. "If this humble bard may ask, why is it that one finds travelers like you close to those dangerous mountains?"

Venti put his hands on his hips, taking an easy going pose, hoping to not raise suspicions while his heart was racing stupidly fast in his chest. This time, it was Xbalanque who addressed him. Venti couldn't see him anymore without visualizing his screaming face, etched in his memories probably forever. Venti believed one of the only reason he was able to not fully panic was most probably the therapy sessions he had had with Dvalin after the whole fiasco. Well, he should thank him again now that he thought about it.

"We wanted to know about an old story that seems to be well known around here," strangely enough, Xbalanque seemed anxious. That didn't sit well with Venti. The image he had of him was nothing close to what he was currently witnessing. He felt a throb in his chest. Was the Pyro Archon violent only with him? Did he really hate Venti that much? "And we couldn't help but notice your..." he kept glancing down, and then back at him multiple times. Looking down, it only took a few seconds for Venti to understand what they were interested in, "...Anemo vision."

Venti immediately noticed the obvious look of discomfort the other's faces were sporting. They were looking so intensely at his very fake vision that for a moment, Venti feared it would either combust under their gaze, or they knew it wasn't a real one. That second hypothesis was immediately countered however, because Archons weren't the ones who gave visions — contrary to popular belief —, so they couldn't know if someone had a true or a fake one.

But then again, no one ever thought about some visions being fake because it barely happened, if ever. Those who could know whether a vision was real or fake were those who ruled, those who gave them in the first place.

Ah, it seemed to Venti that no matter what he was thinking about, his train of thought would always inevitably and annoyingly turn back to Celestia. Archons, what did he do to deserve this? Thank Barbatos they couldn't tell it wasn't a real one! Oh, but what was it about that old story Xbalanque was talking about? Now that Venti was giving it some thoughts, he must say he was rather intrigued by what the six Archons heard.

"Why of course, I am a bard after all! What story do you wish to hear?"

After all, why not indulge himself? If he was going to have a talk with them, then he might as well enjoy himself a bit.

Venti didn't miss the look of discomfort they sent to each other. Huh. He also noticed Egeria looking at the mountain that was now behind him with scrunched eyebrows. Venti's eyes narrowed, fearing he understood what they wanted. They couldn't be talking about that story now, could they?

It was Morax who broke the silence that had settled.

"We... heard, from children in the city about a story concerning Barbatos and a battle he fought in this mountain a few hundred years ago." Right, so it was that story. It was a curious occurrence to see Rex Lapis, lord of the rock, so uncomfortable looking. "We are searching for more, let's say, information?"

"I see..."

Venti furrowed his brows, hand on his chin, thinking. They were seeking the story of his fight against Durin. Why? Most importantly, why now? Surely, the news spread a long time ago about his battle, they would have asked earlier, wouldn't they?

"It's... Well stories say Barbatos fought a corrupted dragon by the name of Durin in those mountains, with the help of his friend Dvalin." Venti took his time recollecting he memories, forming words that wouldn't sound suspicious. Not too many details because he wasn't supposed to be alive when it happened, but also not too little information because as a bard, he ought to know all sort of Mondstadt stories children grow up with.

"They also say he was really injured and had to go into slumber, thus leaving Mondstadt for all those years. If I may ask, why are you inquiring for such a story about our Archon?"

There, that should be good, right? If they wanted to know more, they had to ask specifically for what they wanted. He wasn't going to risk exposing himself. Especially not in a public place. curiously enough, the others all looked away, avoiding his eyes and making Venti want to know even more what it was all about.

"And is it possible to find traces of Barbatos there?" asked Makoto in a soft, uncertain voice.

Ah, so that's what they were after. They were looking for him...? Venti could hardly believe it. After all this time, just now they were trying to find him? And to do what? Tell him how much of a failure he was? How much he didn't change? Or that they finally found someone to replace him? No. He would have none of that. Not anymore. Venti pretended to look perplexed.

"Are you seeking to meet Barbatos himself?"

He'd have to treat himself later for doing this, he thought. The Archons in front had the decency to look embarrassed and Venti couldn't find it in himself to regret lying to them about his identity. Although, it was strange seeing the normally so composed and put together Archons look so anxious. He continued his act before finally shrugging with an apologetic look on his face.

"Sorry, I do not know how to get a meeting with the Anemo Archon," he said, putting a finger just under his mouth and looking up decidedly anywhere but at Celestia. "Do keep in mind that Barbatos only shows himself to those he wishes to see. The rest of the time, he is traveling in the wind, free like a bird, ehe~"

With that, Venti took his happy, go to smiling face before walking past the dumbfounded Archons, making his way back to Mondstadt. Only once he was sure they could not see him did he collapse against the nearest tree, eyes blown wide and heart still beating at a fast pace. He felt breathless. This... this really happened right? His twisted mind hadn't imagined any of it right? He really talked to the other six Archons, they didn't suspect him, did they?

Venti quickly turned his head to check behind his shoulder. It was clear, no one followed him. He relaxed.

It had felt so weird... seeing them, recognizing them, talking to them. He sat there for a bit more time, realizing what happened. Well perks of keeping his hood up was being able to go unrecognized, he thought. Venti got up and continued his way to Mondstadt. By the time he arrived at the city, the sun was setting down already. He made his way to the big statue representing him, staying on the side, sitting on a bench, dangling his leg, observing with a smile on his face. It was one of his favorite hobbies, to see how free and happy his people were. He wouldn't change this for the world, he would not allow them to suffer like the people the Archons were forced to kill.

Venti sighed. He couldn't help himself, every time he thought about his people, his mind always managed to link it to Khaenri'ah. It was so messed up...

A ray of the setting sun hit him directly in the eye, making him blink several time and raise an arm to cover his face. Venti looked at the ground to avoid the sun getting in his eyes once more, when he noticed a gleaming at the base of his statue. He frowned, lowering his arm and fixing his eyes on the spot no longer sparking. For a brief moment... He could swear he saw... 

Getting up, Venti made his way to the spot that had shone, never once removing his eyes from it in fear he would forget where the ground had shone. When he got close enough, Venti noted distractingly that the spot that had attracted his attention was the engravings. His frown deepened even more. He never paid much attention to those, but now that he was getting a closer at it, he quickly noticed two things. The first was that the engravings were written in what looked like old Mondstadtien. The second was that they were written in a particular order. He had always thought that it was just some random designs, thus why he never bothered to look at it closer. But now, now he noticed that when reversed, the engravings made out words. Looking around quickly, he took note of the fact that not many people were around anymore, so Dainsleif and Kaeya should join him soon. Great, great. He still had a bit of time to himself before they arrived. Returning his attention to the engravings, Venti analyzed each faded word, letter by letter and so, to identify the first word. It spelled... No. No, no, no! This couldn't be...!

Now frantic, Venti lost no time, eyes quickly scanning over the letters, refusing to acknowledge what his eyes were showing him. When he figured out the last word, he felt his blood freeze, knew his fingers were shaking, his lips quivering, his heart racing. He took a few trembling steps back, raised his head to the statue, looking at its outreached hands, pointing to something he could not see. Venti wasted no time.

Using his wind, he flew to the extended hands. Instead of sitting on it like he usually did, he kept standing, looking in the direction the hands were pointing at. He couldn't see it exactly, the thing his hands were pointing at, but he knew what it was. He knew where one was headed if he were to go in that precise direction, the direction of an isolated island with a strange sealed portal that he never cared to investigate, assuming that if the portal was sealed before he even became a God, then it was for a reason. Oh how much he regrets that now.

Looking back down at the inscriptions, Venti was forced to sit as to avoid falling, feeling suddenly lightheaded, dizzy. How could he not have known?! How could he not have noticed that a secret so big was hiding in the heart of his own nation?!

It was hard to believe. No, rather he simply did not want to believe it. Venti refused to believe that engraved at the base of his statue were written those cursed words. Why Mondstadt? Why the nation he is trying so hard to protect...?

The Gateway To Celestia...

What more was the world hiding...?

Chapter Text

The first few days after Barbatos' disappearance had been chaotic. They had yelled at him, criticized him, and failed miserably to notice that he was injured. They should have guessed he would not miss such an important meeting. They should have guessed there must have been a reason to his hood still being up and covering his face. But how could they, when all they ever did was see his mistakes?

And then this gigantic dragon came, his scales the ethereal Anemo color they were all familiar with after seeing them so many times on Barbatos himself. How could they forget about such a dragon when its huge size and large wings had forced them to retreat a little?

The dragon was bigger in size than all his Adepti put together. The Archons and him had long wondered why they never heard of such a creature, why they never knew Barbatos had a dragon to keep him company, how they never discovered the dragon's existence in the first place.

The Tsaritsa was quick to remind them that they never cared enough to ask about Barbatos, never giving him a reason to talk about anything personal, much less a dragon.

That had stung, but he knew he wasn't allowed to feel that way. Not after what they did.

Only a few days later did news spread to Liyue about a fight taking place in Mondstadt's frozen mountain. Usually, Morax would not have given it much thoughts. After all, it didn't concern Liyue, it was not his job, nor was it in his interest to learn about it. However, when he heard that the fight concerned Barbatos, the strange dragon whom he discovered was one of the Four Winds of Mondstadt — as he later learned where the four protectors aiding Barbatos — and a corrupted creature named Durin, did Morax realize something bigger than he thought must have happened. So he quickly sent a message to the other five remaining Archons and rushed to Mondstadt.

For the first time since Guizhong died, his heart had been beating fast, his breathing quick, hoping to right a wrong he had shamefully done. Hoping to be able to give Barbatos the apology he deserved.

One thought had also been present, dominating the rest, but he had tried hard to not think about it. He hadn't dared to imagine what would happen if it were to be true, if he was too late, if something irreversible had happened to the youngest of the Seven. Morax was the oldest, wasn't he? He should have helped the younger one instead of judging him. He should have guided him. Instead, he had judged a God who had little to no experience, who was born a few years before entering a war he was not guaranteed to win, who had a pitifully small number of soldiers because Mondstadt had just lost its previous God.

And although Morax did not know anything about how the nation freed itself from Decarabian's reign, he did know it was the day Barbatos became an Archon, entered the cruel world that was the Gods’, not even aware of the cruel path he would have to walk down through. Morax knew what kind of hardship a deity faced, and yet he never bothered to sympathize with the one who had no one to help him, to face those hardships with him. He would forever be guilty of this.

After what had felt like an eternity, he had finally arrived in Dragonspine, because that was the name given to the mountain. He couldn't help the shiver at the freezing wind that had hit him as soon as he had set foot on the snowy ground, so different from Barbatos' warm winds. The difference had immediately slapped him in the face to remind him once more of his wrongdoings the towards the smaller God.

Morax had been quick to notice that something was wrong with the flow of ley-line energy emanating from this mountain, and so he had followed this feeling hoping for it to lead him to where the fight had taken place. Quickly enough did he reach the top of Dragonspine, only to be met by a sight he kept seeing in his nightmares for the next few centuries to come.

What he had seen wasn't all white anymore, because a bright red color had joined the scenery that he had, at the time, no problem imagining in his head, how it all went down. The air had been saturated with Anemo energy, some crystalflies born from it flying close to the rocks. Blood had been everywhere, the smell of iron infiltrating his nostrils and making him scrunch his nose in disgust.

There had been no sign of Barbatos anywhere.

Soon enough, the other Archons had joined his side, all of them scotched to the ground, unable to move, eyes glued to the tragic remains of the battle scene in front of them. Xbalanque had been the first to regain control of his body. He had taken slow steps forward, careful as if walking on glass. He had walked to the closest blood stain on white snow and crouched down. Extending a hand, Morax distantly remembers him trying to hide the way he was trembling. Xbalanque had touched the blood and picked up some of the now red snow, examining it. The silence had never been louder, ringing in their ears, no one quite able to break it, all solemnly and anxiously waiting Xbalanque's verdict.

The Pyro Archon had let the small snowball he had been examining moments prior fall and merge back with the ground before he got up. His back still turned to them, tense posture and head staring straight ahead, he had taken a deep and long breath of fresh air before slowly turning around, facing all of them, ready to give them an answer they had all been dreading.

"It's Barbatos'," he had whispered so lowly they had barely heard him, eyes getting visibly wet.

And it was as if something broke, then. It probably was because they had never seen Xbalanque cry, or perhaps because the reality of the situation had finally sunk in. Egeria and Tsaritsa had sobbed, Rukkhadevata had put a hand on Makoto's trembling shoulder while Morax had lowered his head, clenching his fists. They had known. Of course they had all known that the blood was Barbatos'. But hearing it from Xbalanque had only made them realize how much they had messed up. This must have been what had caused Barbatos to be late, there was no other explanations. He had clearly been injured when he joined them.

That very same day, they had searched the mountains for the wind Archon, hoping to find a trace of him. There had been nothing else but bones and a foul smell. They had tried contacting him through his gnosis, to no avail. He didn't respond. And when Makoto had tried to feel his gnosis, resonate with it in a last desperate attempt at contacting to the God they had all wronged, she hadn't been able to feel anything. Not being able to feel an Archon's gnosis was equal to saying said Archon had passed away.

And so they had mourned the loss of a colleague they once knew.

They couldn't exactly qualify as friends, could they? Back in Jueun Karst, they had put a tombstone close to the table they usually sit at as a memorial. They had then decided to decorate it, so they had taken a trip to Mondstadt to get Cecilias after Egeria recalled Barbatos telling her once it was his favorite flower, and that it grew only in Mondstadt. They had picked a few and learned together to make a flower crown out of them. And so, they put it on the tombstone. Rukkhadevata was also the one letting those precious flowers stay alive by regularly taking care of them with Dendro energy.

They had stayed some days in Mondstadt city, learning as much as they could about their lost Archon. The stories they had heard were not much, but they had learnt about the way Barbatos helped free the nation from the tyranny of the royalty, or even about a song he loved to sing, something the Mondstadt citizens liked to call the "Song of the Wind". Later, Tsaritsa had cried.

"I heard him hum something once when he thought no one was listening, it must have been this," she had managed to say between sobs when asked about it.

No one had said anything for the rest of the night.

They had expected a new Anemo Archon to appear soon, and they had sworn to themselves they wouldn't repeat the mistakes of the past. For days and days, they had waited for the birth of a new Archon. But it never happened. A thought that had been sitting in all of their minds had been voiced by Makoto, the only one who had dared to ask it out loud.

"Does this mean... that Barbatos is still somewhere out there...?"

No one had an answer to give to her, no one had responded. But they had all hoped such was the case.

Their hope kept growing with each passing day without a new Archon appearing, but they never managed to find Barbatos. In the end, they decided they could not find him unless he wanted to show himself to them. At least, he was still alive.

Then, they had all felt a slight tug in their gnosis, like something missing was finally back in place. They had all attended a meeting in Liyue, a simple look enough confirmation that the tug hadn't been a dream, that they all felt it. A few hours later and here they were, each of them leaving their respective nation in the hands of their immortal friends so they could go to Mondstadt. They decided they would not leave the nation without apologizing properly to Barbatos. The hardest task would be to find him, however. They did not know what he looked like, and the gnosis didn't allow to track down other gods, it was only a connection to Celestia and a way of communicating to the others. They were also well aware that talking to Barbatos through the gnosis was not the way to go, so it was decided they had to do without using it. It would be for the best.

Their search was not really successful until now, unfortunately. It pained Morax deeply to admit it, but they made no progress whatsoever.

When they first arrived in Mondstadt, it didn't take long for them to learn about the mysterious golden haired traveler that saved Mondstadt from Stormterror. Upon investigating, they also learned that Stormterror was one of the Four Winds supposed to protect Mondstadt, but he started attacking the city some time ago. This made them exchange glances. Stormterror... was it the dragon they met so many years ago? It must have been. But this only raised more questions. They had all clearly seen how protective he had been of Barbatos that day, so why would he attack Mondstadt...? No matter how much they tried to think about it, it made no sense!

Later, when they got to be alone, Morax reasoned that Barbatos must have helped against Stormterror. After all, Barbatos wouldn't ignore Mondstadt in times like these. And it would also explain the small tug they had felt. So the next day, they asked around town who had helped in the nation’s rescue mission, getting them raised eyebrows.

Morax could understand their suspicion. Travelers coming from afar asking about their Archon and one of the Four Winds. Anyone in a right state of mind would question such sudden curiosity.

Their answer came in the form of one man who must have assumed they were curious to get the full story. So he shrugged and ended up telling them the story of the now famous golden haired traveler, helped by the heir of the Ragnvindr family who was also the owner of the Angel's Share, a well-known tavern in Mondstadt, the acting Grandmaster of the Knights of Favonius, and one of the most known bard of Mondstadt.

The unanimous decision had been to meet the acting Grandmaster of the Knights of Favonius, and hope she could answer some of their questions about the events that had transpired.

Although it did raise some eyebrows. Why would a bard and a tavern owner be of any importance in this kind of quest? The Archons had decided it was either because they were the only people available, or because there was a specific reason for that.

It was hard to get a meeting with the acting Grandmaster as they soon discovered, given how busy she always seemed to be. While trying to find a way to be able to talk to her, they decided to visit the city. After all, it had been some time since they last went there. They quickly noticed that the city didn't change much. Sure, it got renovated a bit, but that was it. They passed by a little girl selling flowers and bought Cecilias, thinking they could put it in front of one of Barbatos' statues later on. They tried some local food and later continued their way to the cathedral, in front of which stood proudly Barbatos' statue, hands stretched ahead, hood down, twin braids falling out of it and onto his shoulders.

They stayed there for some time just staring at the statue, wishing things happened in a different way, wishing they hadn't been as stubborn and opened up more to Barbatos, had more faith in him. But what happened happened, and they couldn't change any of it. All they could hope for now was to find Barbatos and somehow make it up to him.

When they were finally able to get a meeting with the acting Grandmaster of the Knights of Favonius, they headed towards their headquarters with a heavy heart but determined spirit. Her name was Jean, they discovered, and calling her by that name would be much easier than using her long title every time, Morax thought.

Her office was small, simple and yet very welcoming. She brought chairs and invited them to sit. She then sat in her own chair, facing them behind her desk, hands folded professionally, looking at each time as if to try and determine by herself the reason for this meeting.

"Welcome to Mondstadt, travelers!" she greeted them a short while later with a smile on her face, "what is it that you wish to talk to me about?" she then asked.

Xbalanque was the first to speak.

"We thank you for this greeting." He seemed to hesitate a bit, wondering how to approach the subject. "We heard upon our arrival of a story in which you seemed to play a big role. And so we were wondering if you could tell us more about what happened?"

Master Jean seemed to really look at them, then, analyzing each one of them apart instead of as a group. She seemed to be taking in their different clothing coming from different regions, Xbalanque's accent, how strange their request may seem from her point of view.

"If I may ask, why were you insisting on asking me about this question? Surely, it would have taken you less time and effort to be able to ask one of the other three, am I right?"

So she was skeptical about their question, Morax noticed. It was Rukkhadevata who tried her best to explain this time.

"We simply thought it strange that a bard and a bartender, no matter how rich he may be, would participate in such an… event. And so we opted for a meeting with you, hoping you could enlighten us on something we are curious about."

"I see," she simply replied, putting a hand on her chin and closing her eyes, looking pensive. But before she could reply, the door behind them opened and entered a man with tan skin and an eyepatch, strolling in confidently and looking at them with a smirk. Morax couldn't help the feeling that the man eavesdropped on the bit of conversation they had, annoyed at the man's arrogance. He was about to make the remark when the man opened his mouth, crossing his arms.

"Well well, you sure are curious travelers! Couldn't you have asked any citizen? I'm sure they could have had no problem explaining to you what happened."

Even his voice annoyed Morax, and he could see Xbalanque starting to get angry at the man as well. Fortunately, before he could blow up, master Jean spoke.

"Kaeya, what is the reason of your visit?" she asked not unkindly.

"Well, master Jean, I was just thinking that these strangers' request is a bit... strange, if you know what I mean."

Morax heard master Jean sign, and deducted that this wasn't an uncommon occurrence with this uninvited Kaeya. If it were up to him, he would take him by the cloak and drag him out of the office. One quick glance at both Xbalanque and Egeria was enough confirmation that he wasn’t the only one bothered by this very much unwelcome interruption.

"And if I may end, it sounds to me like you are searching for something very particular that you are hoping to get with this story," he boldly continued, as if he hadn’t jut eavesdropped and barged into a meeting that did not concern him in the slightest.

"Excuse me, sir, but we were just having a meeting with the acting Grandmaster. I do not see how this is any of your concern," said Xbalanque, trying to keep calm. But Morax could clearly see it would not take much anymore for him to blow up at the man.

"Oh?" he asked. How annoying. Morax would have replied himself if it wasn't for master Jean's sigh.

"I must say, Kaeya is right," she finally said while returning her attention to them. "What is it that you are looking for?"

Morax opened his mouth, ready to give an answer, but Makoto beat him to it.

"To tell you the truth, we are simply looking for your Archon," she explained with a resigned sign, to which both master Jean and Kaeya raised an eyebrow.

"You are searching for Lord Barbatos himself?" asked master Jean incredulously.

Morax didn't miss the way her gaze analyzed them once more, or how she seemed to understand something. She didn't realize who they were, surely not, right? She also exchanged a glance with Kaeya, and the silence that grew started getting at his nerves.

"You have to know; he is the kind of Archon to show himself only to the people he wishes to. Barbatos is hard to meet, travelers," she warned them.

But they knew that already. What was that look she gave them?

"You know, don't you?" suddenly asked Rukkhadevata, voice soft and low in the silence that had followed the acting Grandmaster’s statement, startling all of them. "You know who we are, don't you?"

They all looked at master Jean, varying expressions of perplexity and confusion on their faces. She lowered her head and closed her eyes, seeming to think carefully about what to say next. She opened her eyes shortly after and looked at Rukkhadevata, nodding her head in her direction.

"It was easy to assume, considering your attires and the circumstances, plus the questions you were asking me," she revealed.

But something still wasn't right. It should not have been enough for her to discover their true identities. She shouldn't have been able to tell that easily. Unless, of course...

"You know who is Barbatos," he said. It was supposed to be a question, but it sounded more like a statement than anything else. It was shockingly easy how fast he was able to come up with such a conclusion. She knew all they wanted to know. And yet it was painfully obvious she would never sell a single information about her Archon. Not willingly, and certainly not to them if she knew at least something of the Archons’ shared history with Barbatos.

Master Jean had the decency to look surprised by this, at least. He also could have sworn that he heard sir Kaeya choking on air. Morax crossed his arms over his chest, not breaking eye contact with master Jean, intent on getting his answers. She simply looked away, seemingly only now realizing that she was in the presence of six archons.

"I do," she finally admitted.

She put her arms back on her desks, folding them in front of her, refusing to look at any of them. Morax heard Makoto gasp, and looking at her, he noticed the way her eyes lit up with hope.

"Then, could you tell us where to find him?" she asked, desperation evident in her voice.

Master Jean simply shook her head, eyebrows furrowed in sympathy. Morax didn't want any of her sympathy.

"I am sorry, but I'm afraid I cannot do that."

"Why not?" continued Makoto, sadness evident in her voice, hope slowly leaving her once again.

"He will show himself to you once he wishes for you to see him," she simply offered as an explanation. "I do not want to break the trust he has in me."

Although Morax admired her determination and her devotion to her Archon, he couldn't help the annoyance he felt at her lack of response. They were all silent for a moment, taking in what she just revealed to them.

"At least, could you give us some advice to approach him?" asked Xbalanque, trying as much as he could to keep the desperation and the tiredness out of his voice.

This time, as she was about to answer them, it was Kaeya who spoke.

"Our Archon is always watching," he said with a smirk. "He will know when to approach you. In the meantime, I'd suggest asking around, searching for yourself. I'm sure it must not be that hard if you truly knew him."

With that, the man turned around and waved his hand in the air, exciting the office and closing the door behind him. It took him everything he had to not chase the man and shake him into oblivion. They heard master Jean sigh, massaging her forehead with her hands as if to chase a coming headache. Morax found it somewhat amusing. This seemed to be a regular occurrence. But he couldn't help but wonder how they would manage to find Barbatos. Until now, luck hadn't been on their side.

In the end, they ended up leaving master Jean's office with more questions than answers. Morax took a quick look at his companions, noticing the look on their face. It was the look of someone who started losing hope, the look of someone who needed someone to guide them and tell them what to do, reassure them everything would be okay, they could make it.

Morax distantly thought they should have done this for Barbatos, bring him comfort and support him like a mother would to her child.

He decided he would be that emotional support the other Archons seemed to need in that particular moment. He was the oldest after all, wasn't he?

Morax signed and raised his head high, squaring his shoulders, turning to face all of them.

"We just started our search. We can't give up now, friends. We promised we would apologize to someone we wrongly judged. So how could we possibly accept defeat after meeting the first obstacle?"

He looked around, admiring the view they had from the headquarters’ entrance, seeing from the corner of his eyes the others look more determined, smiles on their face. Morax himself smiled when he noticed it.

"We could go back to where it started!" Makoto enthusiastically suggested.

And so they went back to Dragonspine where they met an Anemo vision wielder. The little guy didn't bring them any new information, other than make them even more guilty when they learned Barbatos went into slumber because of how injured and drained he was.

The mountains didn't give them any comfort either nor did anything change. The only difference was the absence of blood on the snow now completely white again. Morax didn't know if he should feel discouraged by the lack of new discoveries or relieved that the blood was gone.

It went on like that for a week; them searching for clues on Barbatos' whereabouts and ending up with nothing new. But they kept going, they kept searching. One week, it had just been a week. Barbatos had silently suffered for years because of them. One week was nothing, they still had plenty of time to find their friend. Friend… if they could even call him that. He should have been family to them, and yet he was nothing more than a stranger…

Chapter Text

Makoto didn't know how she was supposed to feel about being in Mondstadt, searching for someone she thought she would never be able to see again. Oh how time had passed, time she barely felt. For a God, perception of time was different than that of any mortal roaming those lands they took care of.

Time... Wasn't a new concept to her. She could even say that she knew time itself, in some way.

...Or rather, time herself.

A long time ago, she heard countless stories about the God who proclaimed she had control over time, representing this entity no one could grasp, understand. It was a foreign concept to Makoto at first. After all, how could someone control something that was immaterial? Something as abstract as time? When she brought it up with Ei the first time she really thought about it, her sister had looked at her with a perplexed expression, asking her why she would waste precious time on such trivial matter. Time was just there, present, and there was no use to question it or its existence. The answer to anything concerning this matter would be a waste of time and an unnecessary headache that would accompany her whole quest for the truth that might as well be unsuccessful. Ei had then shrugged and returned to her training.

Makoto had crossed her arms and furrowed her brows. It was a typical Ei reaction, she had thought. Time wasn't something she could imagine anyone explaining easily, and that was what had sparked her curiosity. On any other occasion, she would have abandoned the subject, left it alone and not bother. Who wouldn't? Makoto, apparently. 

For a while, Makoto did try to forget about the topic. But no matter how much she wanted to, it stayed at the back of her mind. It was a strange concept to her, a concept she wanted so desperately to understand... But she had to let go of it until answers presented themselves to her. She was curious. She was immensely curious. It was in her nature, and she couldn't help it, couldn't do anything about it. But she also knew she wouldn't get anywhere if she investigated the matter. So she resigned to let the matter drop for now while hopping it would come back to her one day with more answers than questions.

She soon discovered that it was worth the wait.

One day, as she was venturing through Watatsumi Island, she came across a strange portal. She couldn't say she never saw it, or never knew of its existence... She knew very well what that portal was hiding just as well as she knew that inside, dark secrets and forbidden knowledge were kept from anyone originating from the surface — in other words, from Teyvat. Even herself, the Archon ruling over those lands. Makoto hummed. Her knowledge about the engulfed city hiding behind that portal was very, very limited. She knew next to nothing about it. She never dared to delve deeper into Enkanomiya's hidden knowledge, because not even the gods had a right to know what secrets laid inside of this sunken nation, lost and forgotten with time.

And here she was again, thinking about time. It was truly... An omnipresent entity. Once one started acknowledging its existence, it was almost impossible to stop thinking about it. It was a strange experience, it trapped one's mind in a gigantic loop of questions and answers that only led to even more questions with even less answers. Truly, it was annoying, and she only wished she could get rid of those intrusive thoughts and random, unwanted questions.

It had never once crossed Makoto's mind to try and uncover Enkanomiya's secret. Inazuma and its people were far too precious for her to loose over such selfish desires.

...She also had no wish to die, killed at the hand of her superiors.

Makoto shuddered.

She left the portal alone and turned her back to it.

But that night, that very same night when she tucked herself under her bed sheets and closed her eyes, a strange dream came to her. In it, a spirit was standing in front of her, looking at the horizon, seeming to not notice her presence. It... also seemed to be remembering something, seeing things Makoto could only ever imagine.

The Electro Archon's first instinct was to look around her to identify where she was. So she did. She studied what was around her in an attempt to recognize her surroundings, but the scenery was not familiar. Trees that seemed lonely, about to die at any given moment, grass having a purplish color, and the dark sky only showing a sickly sort of blue. 

Then the spirit started moving, slowly turning around. Anticipation filled her bones, suddenly she didn't want anything more than to see the spirit's face - did it even have one? She felt her heart rate speed up, anxiously awaiting the moment the faded blue form would face her, would look at her. Would it see her or would it look right through her? Was Makoto about to witness something she was not privy to? Did she have any right to be where she was?

When finally, the spirit turned around completely and was fully faced her, something strange happened. Her vision filled with white everywhere. She couldn't see anymore, not matter how much she tried to blink the sudden blindness over. She very briefly saw a flash, the Sacred Sakura, before she woke up with a gasp, eyes wide open and gasping for air.

She spent the rest of her night sitting in her bed, head between her hands, contemplating her dream. She wondered if it had anything to do with Enkanomiya, but she didn't dare question it.

The brief apparition of the Sacred Sakura never left her troubled mind for the rest of the night, until the sun rose in the sky and rays started to hit her tired face.

She never went back to Watatsumi Island.

Was her going to Watatsumi what triggered this dream? Did she really see the mysterious Enkanomiya?

She forced herself to chase those questions from her mind, but she couldn't help herself from visiting the Narukami Shrine where the Sacred Sakura very proudly stood. What connection did it have with Enkanomiya? Or could it be connected instead to the spirit she saw?

Looking at the sacred tree, Makoto could only hope it would answer her unspoken questions. But she knew all too well it was futile to hope, for a tree couldn't speak. A tree couldn't communicate with her.

Head throbbing, she refused to think about it for the next centuries, afraid of what Celestia would do to her were they to find out she dreamed of what she was almost certain was Enkanomiya.

Her troubles definitely did not end here.

Two weeks after she arrived in Mondstadt with the other Archons, while reading about Barbatos, she randomly stumbled upon a book talking about the mysterious "temple of time", built somewhere in the city of freedom. Reading this, she gasped aloud, thoughts running a mile a minute. She had a strange feeling it was important somehow.

Once again, her thoughts derived back to the concept of time. She really would never be able to get rid of it, not until she understood what it was really about. But how? Why? She couldn't miss up on this opportunity to learn more about the topic that never truly stopped preoccupying her.

She couldn't help but remember all the questions that had swam in her head a few centuries ago, disorganized, and which never truly left her mind.

Makoto decided that this time, she would do her best to figure out what was the deal with this entity. And if she could find answers to Enkanomiya's mysteries, then she would take the opportunity and do just that.

So the next day, she quietly sneaked away from the others, determined to get to the bottom of it without having to involve all the others. After all, it was just some curious questions she could probably finally get answered. She didn't need to get the others involved, they were already too worried about Barbatos as it was. She wouldn't bother them with her strange centuries old obsessions.

It took her a few hours to arrive to the temple. It was a very simple construct. Half of a clock, nothing too prestigious. But the aura that emanated from it... She could feel deep down there was more to it than its simple and boring appearance suggested. Stepping closer, Makoto felt as if she was intruding somewhere she shouldn't be, sticking her noise in matters she should stay out of.

Maybe she was.

She was very aware she was doing something typically considered wrong. Her mind however, urged her to get to the bottom of it.

Her curiosity got the best of her and she continued walking to the half clock, mindful of the clock's hand that was sticking out. On the structure were instructions she could barely read, faded out with time. Getting closer, she kneeled and got her head closer, hoping to be able to get a better look at the strange inscriptions. 

She felt like she had been hit just a few minutes later.

With barely concealed and immense disappointment, she quickly noticed that it was written in an old language she couldn't read. Old Mondstadtien she assumed with a sigh. No matter with which angle she looked at it, the engravings never seemed to become easier to read, nor did the language suddenly and miraculously change. 

Two options presented itself to her, then. Either she tried to decipher what was written on the half clock, or she could try to get more information in a library. The second one seemed to be the most logical one, she didn't know anything about old Mondstadtien. All the regions used to have their own language before they decided to all use one common language: the language of Teyvat. Unfortunately, some were lost to time never to be known again by the civilizations. 

Time, it all seemed to come back to it one way or another. How frustrating.

With a sigh, she got up and took one last long look at the half clock, promising herself to come back to it once she would be able to.

Her trip back to Mondstadt felt shorter than when she sneaked away, probably because she was lost in her thoughts. Or perhaps because she had the path mostly memorized. She did often pride herself for her quick capacity to memorize things...

Once she was back in the city, her first thought was to search for the other Archons before she decided against it. She did not want to waste half of what was left of her day searching for them. She would end up finding them eventually. Or it would be the other way around. What she had to do now was try to decipher the old language. She would have to tell them about her findings eventually, if she ever found anything. To top it all, the problem lied exactly here; what use would it be to tell them about some strange things she had been thinking about so much she started dreaming about it, if she would end up telling them she hadn't been able to find anything about the matter? This thought alone strengthened her resolve, so she walked at a quicker pace, asking around for the closest library.

Once she was standing just at the entrance of the Knights of Favonius' library, she couldn't help her impressed gasp. Sure, she often visited libraries in Inazuma, but the style and architecture of those she frequented back home had nothing to do with the one she had right in front of her eyes. It was also way bigger than she expected for a library inside a headquarter. She felt giddy, ready to dig through books and get to learn more not only about Mondstadt's ancient language, but also perhaps about their Archon if she stumbled upon such a book.

The library was empty. There was no sign of any librarian or citizen. Shrugging her shoulders, Makoto walked to the wide open book that caught her attention, sitting on the desk, assuming it was meant for borrowers. And indeed it was, as she soon discovered. Makoto smiled slightly at what was written inside, imagining the librarian to be an... interesting person to say the least. Looking behind her at all the books and the shelves, her previous excitement quickly vanished when she suddenly realized that more books meant more time wasted, and that was not counting actually deciphering what was written on that clock or even understanding what it could mean, even if she had more chances at getting an answer.

Well, she had to start somewhere...

What she first did was read the titles of each book, deciding which one she would pick. Makoto thought it would be better to pick a few and start there, instead of getting a ton and ending lost. She selected five books with interesting enough titles and settled on the closest table. She would start by looking through all the books of the first floor before searching down, she decided. Opening the first book, she started reading. 

Without even realizing, hours had passed. It was only when she closed the last book she had brought that she finally noticed. Sighing in disappointment, she got up and fought back a yawn. Nothing, not a single information. Not about Barbatos, not about old Mondstadtien. She didn't understand... How could it be? How could a library contain so little about its own nation? Not a single book translated the old language into the current one! She felt like she would soon go insane...

Shaking her head, she tiredly returned the books back to where she took them from, barely registering the door opening, until a voice greeted her, startling her. 

"Oh my, hello there! Are you searching for any particular book sweetie?"

Makoto almost immediately noticed the Electro vision hanging by the woman's neck — no doubt the librarian — and smiled, immediately associating the sweet looking librarian with one of those she considered her children.

"I am looking for a book explaining old Mondstadtien, actually."

The librarian's face became apologetic and curious, and Makoto immediately understood that she would not be able to get what she was searching for.

"I am sorry, but no one except our Archon knows about this forgotten language anymore," she explained regrettably. "You see, the library was burnt down during the Monarchy, and with it what remained of this language," she then hurriedly explained, noticing the put out and probably distressed expression Makoto had on her face.

The Archon sighed understandingly. She should have expected this. Why did nothing ever go the way she wanted it to? Very few were the nations who still had archives of their old language. As of Mondstadt... well none of the Archons knew anything about Mondstadt. Barbatos wasn't there anymore to tell them anything. Even when he was still with them, rare were the times he would open up about his nations. Knowing this, she couldn't shake the guilt that engulfed her heart. Every damn time Barbatos came to mind... she only wished she could travel to the past and change what happened, right their wrong before anything drastically happened. But it was nothing more than a wishful thinking. 

"I see. Well, thank you anyway," she offered to the librarian with a smile.

Walking out of the Knights of Favonius' headquarters, she wondered if this was a sign that she wasn't meant to learn anything about the God of time. The only thing she knew about this deity is that she was a woman, contrary to popular beliefs. 

Maybe, just like the old languages, the God of time was meant to be forgotten...

Chapter Text

On a particularly cold night, people in Mondstadt were looking at the sky with furrowed brows. The wind wasn't violent, nor any storm seemed to be coming soon unlike what they previously experienced with Stormterror. The air around the city was just strangely cold, contrasting with its usual warmth. People could be seen wrapping their arms around themselves while scurrying back home, shivering. Others were closing their usually opened windows as not to get sick by some misfortune. 

It was an unusual sight for a city like Mondstadt's which seemed to stay awake even at night. Some nuns could be heard whispering "Barbatos might be upset, today," though even them had a hard time believing it. Mondstadt knew Barbatos to be a very gentle soul, so him being upset...

Venti shuddered, heavy breath escaping from his parted lips, crouched on the ground in front of the Anemo Archon's statue in Windrise. His hand was placed on his chest, firmly gripping at the place his heart is, desperately feeling it still beating. It was fast, Venti felt as if it was skipping some beats. What was it just now? This intense pain? His whole body had seized up and suddenly he wasn't able to stand on his own two feet anymore...

Still shaking, he tried to get in deep breath, attempting to fall in a calming pace that could at least ease his ragged breathing so he could get his heart to stop beating as fast as it was. It was a difficult task. He wasn't even able to get in enough air to hold it for a short period of time. Something unusual was happening to him. He never had episodes like those before, never had to convulse on the ground from a pain that would be swimming in his blood and going through every bone, every organ. He didn't like this. Something bad was happening to him. His body felt... different. 

Venti started panicking, closing his eyes firmly shut hoping it would get him to concentrate on regulating his breath. He tried once more. It wasn't working any better. The Anemo Archon's knees had long hit the ground in front of his own statue, the hand that was still somewhat letting him stay crouched fell on the grass that he gripped, feeling the soft nature under his fingers. 

Somehow, he managed to hold his breath for more than two seconds, releasing it as soon as those seconds passed, repeating the process until his sharp breaths became soft panting, still able to feel the pain that had suddenly stabbed him in the heart unpredictably, sharp and unannounced. 

What was that? Why did he suddenly feel so pained? How did it even occur in the first place? Venti stayed for a while panting on the ground, not looking up in fear of being hit by a sudden vertigo and falling back again in this sudden attack that hit him. Could he really call it an attack though if he was hurting from the inside without even knowing what caused it or what triggered it?

At the back of his mind, he thought he had the faintest of idea as to what happened, but he buried it before it could even fully surface, unconsciously refusing to acknowledge it.

When Venti felt the panic attack subdue away (could he really call it a panic attack though? Was that what it was? He had an inkling it wasn't), he righted his posture and sat on the grass, looking ahead at the statue of the Seven representing him and the oak tree that he considered his home for thousands of years now. 

He hoped Vennessa and Carmen were both watching over him. He wondered if the two of them became friends... he liked to entertain the idea sometimes, indulge himself in a little daydream in which the three of them were happily chatting together without a care in the world, unbothered by the storm that raged outside. Ah, what a nice idea that was. If only it could come true...

He heard slow and steady footsteps in the grass behind him, disrupting his daydreaming session and steadily getting closer to where he was sitting. But Venti didn't move; the wind wasn't sensing the newcomer as a threat, thus he had no reason to get up. He simply kept enjoying the refreshing waves that hit him, helping him get over the burning sensation he had felt only moments prior. 

Secretly, he was just glad that whoever was walking up to him arrived now and not a few minutes ago when he was still feeling the intense pain that suddenly got hold of his heart and his whole body, making him react in such a bad way. It would have been rather unfortunate, both for him and the other. He also didn't want to explain what had happened when he himself didn't know.

He heard the newcomer get closer and stop when he was just beside him. Venti did not look, simply waiting for the person to start the conversation. After all, in this kind of weather and at this hour, no one would rationally come to Windrise unless they were specifically looking for the bard either because they knew he would be there or because they heard that he was often spotted beside the big tree.

The person sat down silently, making no other movement and not saying anything. Venti curled up his knees to his chest so he could rest his chin on them, wind softly blowing in his hair and all around him, albeit it was cold. He internally sighed. The wind reacted with him when he was in pain and steadily got colder until he couldn't feel the warmth it usually had anymore. It didn't often happen, just on some occasions. But whenever it did, he would later try his best to not let his emotions seep through too much and regulate them as much as he could.

The person sitting beside him suddenly spoke, voice calm, and collected. "I never thanked you for what you did that time."

Venti instantly recognized Kaeya's voice, cool as always and yet, tonight it had a strange tone to it, almost hidden. It wasn't nostalgia, but it could easily be mistaken for it. He couldn't tell exactly what it was.

"For what?" he found himself asking. What a dumb question, he thought. Both of them were aware that Venti already knew the answer to that question. 

However, Kaeya still answered, shifting slightly, voice softer than Venti ever heard it. "For saving Dain and I back then."

Venti hummed, turning his head a bit so he could see the knight. His arms were extended behind him as he leaned back on them, legs crossed and looking at the statue, not sparring Venti a glance. 

"Why would you thank me?"

Venti observed Kaeya's reaction. While still not looking at him, the man only lifted an eyebrow, eyes narrowing a bit.

"To be honest, I never thought I would thank an Archon," he replied a few seconds later, closing his eyes and keeping his head high. Venti wondered what was the reason of the man's presence and why he decided to talk about this surely sore topic. Venti was confused. Why would Kaeya talk about such meaningless things when he finally had the chance to ask Venti about what really happened? When he had the opportunity to know more about his destroyed nation? Why wasn't he getting angry at Venti? 

"Why aren't you asking me anything?" 

It was Kaeya's turn to hum, sitting straight on the grass and crossing his arms, opening his eyes with a pensive look on his face. "What do you want me to ask about?"

Venti stayed silent, unsure on how to respond. He was the one who asked Kaeya, not the other way around. It was disturbing him, the way Kaeya answered his question by a question. Particularly one like this. He was a bit disoriented. He wasn't used to Kaeya talking his way with people. It was him who would be doing it, usually. Then again, he didn't have that many occasions to talk with Kaeya before, besides the nights spent in the tavern.

"You know. I would have expected you to be more... curious." 

Kaeya went silent. Venti didn't mind, he liked the silence sometimes. And now, it didn't feel forced, the air between them wasn't heavy. It was a contemplative silent that Venti respected, patiently waiting for Kaeya to answer. And when he did, it was safe to say Venti did not expect such an answer. 

"Well you see, I am," he merely said. And to be fair to the man, Venti understood the curiosity all too well, albeit surprised that Kaeya had been honest with him. 

"But," he continued, a wistful tone in his voice, "I also know that you can't reveal anything to me." 

Venti looked away from Kaeya, preferring to stare at the grass instead. It wasn't that he didn't know per say, because really he did. But it was more of a guilt that he had barely been able to do anything. He didn't really know much about Khaenri'ah to begin with. When he had gone there, he had done so in the hope that Celestia would sense his presence even if he wouldn't actually kill. By doing so, he had also wanted to save some poor souls. The fact that he hadn't managed to save more than two was beside the point. It was eating him up enough as it was without him dwelling on it in unwanted moments. Before Venti could say anything to what Kaeya just said, the latter continued:

"You are avoiding us," he simply stated, the change of topic so painfully obvious that Venti saw Kaeya slightly wince from the corner of his eyes. Venti didn't comment. If the man wanted to change topic, then Venti would indulge him. 

It was only then that Kaeya looked at him. Venti was surprised to notice his gaze wasn't judging. He was just curious.   He also noticed that the Khaenri'ahn wasn't expecting any kind of answer, he was merely asking Venti a simple and genuine question. He also couldn't help but notice how much Kaeya wanted the answer, or the fact that he clearly had something to tell him. 

And what could Venti possibly respond to that? That yes, he was avoiding them? And then Kaeya would want to know why, which would lead him to his discovery. Every day, he wondered if rebelling against Celestia was worth it. Or should he lie, say he wasn't avoiding them on purpose? But that would still be admitting it, and he didn't feel like lying to Kaeya anyway. 

Venti simply shrugged, still looking Kaeya directly in the eye.

"I discovered something," he admitted while pursuing his lips, watching as Kaeya raised an eyebrow. He didn't wait however for the man to ask.

"The script written in old Mondstadtien at the base of my statue," he offered as an answer. Would that be enough to satisfy Kaeya's curiosity? Venti highly doubted it. 

But he wasn't expecting recognition and realization on Kaeya's face. It caught him off guard. 

"You are talking about that."

To say Venti was confused was an understatement. "What do you mean?" he couldn't help but ask in a breath.

Kaeya simply closed his eyes and signed, raising his head to the sky. "That is precisely what Dain wanted to tell us," he simply said.

Venti froze. What did that mean? Dainsleif had discovered it already? Thoughts were running through his head, he couldn't really focus on anything else, too busy to try and wrap his head around what Kaeya told him.

"He went and investigated it."

"He... He did what...?" asked Venti shakily.

Investigated it. Kaeya really said that. So it was official? They were really doing this? They would really go at three against Celestia? Venti laughed nervously, passing his trembling hand through his hair, looking at the grass trying to understand, to make sense of what was suddenly happening.

That's it, that was the perfect word.

It was all too sudden. Between the Archons, meeting Dainsleif, discovering the statue's secret, and what happened in Dragonspine, the world seemed to go so fast... And he wasn't able to catch up, he was behind and wasn't able to go back on track. Too fast, it was all moving too fast. He felt a horrible sense of déjà-vu. And the worst? He knew from when. He knew exactly from when. He could pinpoint it in time.

"Venti," he heard.

Snapping his head up, his eyes met Kaeya's. He held this determined look on his face, Venti couldn't bring himself to tell the man what he was thinking about. But it surely was already showing on his face, and although he tried to cool his most probably panicked features, he knew Kaeya had already seen it, it was too late to even think about pretending otherwise. He wasn't even able to completely hide his fear.

"Are you regretting?"

Was he? He didn't know anymore. He was confused. What to do, what to do? What was he supposed to say? How was he supposed to handle it, to react?

"What is Dainsleif planning?" he settled on changing the subject. Kaeya sighed.

"Look Venti-"

"Please, answer me."

Wasn't this what was the most crucial right now? It didn't matter that Venti was scared out of his mind, or- no, scratch that. He was terrified. It didn't matter that he was in constant pain because he had enough stupidity to touch Durin's still beating heart. It didn't matter that Celestia could destroy him. He consoled himself thinking that it was all for Mondstadt. It was also to be free from Celestia. How ironic was it that the God of freedom himself wasn't even free?

"Very well," Kaeya said after some uncomfortable seconds in which tension seemed to reign in the air between them. "We will be meeting at Cape Oath in a few days. Dainsleif has a plan he'd like to share with us before we go. "

With that, Kaeya got up and walked away, leaving Venti alone with his thoughts. Cape Oath he said. At the South East of Mondstadt, or in other words, the directions the statue’s hands were pointing at.

Venti shuddered and wrapped his arms around himself, rubbing them in hopes it would calm down the shivers that ran down his spine and through all his body. He could only hope Celestia wasn't watching him. Hopefully, they didn't find him worth watching and decided to leave him alone. Not for the first time, Venti was lost, alone. 

He didn't want to bring Dvalin into this, and no one else would understand. 

Suddenly, an idea popped in his head. Venti got up and started making his way to the Thousand Wind's temple. It had been a while since he last went there. This place always brought bad memories and regret, along with a sour taste in his mouth that never quite got away since he last saw the deity that used to appear in his dreams. Even to him, she was a mystery. 

When Venti arrived in front of the hourglass built in the God of Time's memories, he kneeled in front of it, sitting on the grass and simply starring at the giant hourglass. That was all the deity - Kairos, her name was - left behind. Venti felt bitter every time he thought of her. She had appeared in his dreams, suddenly started telling him secrets he was sure he wasn't privy to, telling him stories about the God of Time and who she called "The other Three Shades". But then suddenly, she was gone, leaving him alone to face the world, the Archon war that started one year later. When he awoke from his slumber to the tyranny that now ruled Mondstadt...

He left because he didn't want to rule, but he never expected the people themselves to become tyrants. 

And Kairos wasn't there with him to guide him anymore, to advise him on what to do. He wondered if he would forget her one day, just like Mondstadt forgot the God of Time. Slowly, they started forgetting her as history continued and the Lawrence clan burned one sixth of Mondstadt's library. With it, archives and important history disappeared forever, never to be remembered. But Venti could never forget. He did try. He never managed to. He created what was now known as the Golden Apple Archipelago when he himself destroyed the ruins of an ancient civilization into the sea in a fit of rage.

He always avoided the Thousand Winds temple unless he felt conflicted and had no one to go to. The last time it happened was a few days before his fight against Durin. And he always, always ended up leaving with a heart heavier than when he first came. Kairos, nor the God of Time, never responded to him, they never sent any sign that they were still there. In a desperate attempt to seek comfort he had come here once again. 

He wasn't expecting anything, not at all. And yet when he got up, ready to leave, he couldn't help the feeling of disappointment that filled his chest. 

Did Kairos ever care for him in the first place? 

With a heavy heart, Venti turned his back on the hourglass and started making his way back to Mondstadt city. 

Maybe this little trip he took would be able to clear his head a bit. Venti shuddered when a particularly strong wind blew by him. Mondstadt had to excuse him for today, the wind depended on his mood and on this particular day, not only was he in pain, but he was also lost more than he ever was.

His thoughts wandered to Kaeya and Dainsleif. He was curious as much as he was apprehensive. In just a few days, Kaeya had said. So soon...

Closing his eyes and shaking his head, Venti didn't notice someone approach him.

"Hey, you okay there?"

Taken by surprise, Venti jumped a bit and looked at the person who startled him, meeting brilliant red eyes and matching hair. Oh. Oh no.

"I'm sorry, little guy," the other said while scratching the back of his head, looking apologetic. To say Venti didn't expect to meet him was an understatement.

"Oh, no, it's all fine!" he was quick to reassure him, shaking frantically his hands in front of him, only stopping when he saw the other Archon frown.

He frowned? Venti didn't like that. Did he know something? Did he somehow manage to tick him off? Venti's heart suddenly started racing, afraid of what he was thinking about. Xbalanque discovering even the slightest of things about him was a terrifying thought. Venti didn't even know if he was ready to forgive them, much less Xbalanque when he was the one who lashed at him. Sure, he could understand their reaction to some extent, but forgiving was another thing. 

"Did you burn yourself?" he suddenly asked him.

"Huh?" was Venti's only answer.

Without saying anything, the Pyro Archon took a hold of his hands, examining his fingers, delicately touching the tips where there was burnt red spots. Venti definitely did not flinch when he touched him.

"Don't worry about that, it will heal eventually!" he tried to reassure the older God even though he himself wasn't sure of that statement. His fingers looked like that since he stupidly touched Durin's still beating heart after all. If it was a normal burn, it would have already healed.

Xbalanque looked at him skeptically. Venti tried his best to smile reassuringly at him. He ended up sighing and let go of Venti’s hands only to put his on his hips.

"Then let me bandage it at least."

Not waiting for an answer, he turned his back and started walking in the direction of the city. Too stunned to do or say anything, Venti simply stood there for a few seconds, hands hanging by his sides and mouth slightly opened in disbelief. He quickly rubbed his eyes, making he sure he wasn't hallucinating. But no, no, when he opened them again he saw Xbalanque standing a few feet in front of him, glaring at him.

"You coming or what?" he asked, annoyance clear in his voice. 

Right, right. Venti walked up to him not wanting to aggravate his temper, and when he was satisfied, he turned again and continued walking, Venti following closely beside him.

The trek wasn't awkward, but the God of Anemo had no idea what to say. Here was the Pyro Archon, not even slightly aware that he offered to bandage Barbatos' burnt fingers. Venti wanted to laugh, just barely able to keep it at bay. He decided he would laugh at the situation later. 

Not raising his head, preferring to keep looking at the ground partially because he was afraid to meet Xbalanque's eyes, he missed the side look he gave him.

"You know, every time I look at you, you remind me of someone I used to know."

Venti's heart skipped a beat as his head shot upward, looking directly at Xbalanque who kept his gaze firmly ahead. Before he could find something to say, he opened a door for him inside of the little hotel he assumed the Archons lived in for the time being. Xbalanque guided him to the couch while he went to the bathroom to retrieve some stuff, as he had said.

The only consolation Venti had was that he still didn't know, otherwise he would have told him something else already.

But what if he was toying with him and waiting for him to crack and spill the secret?

Venti shook his head so quickly he got dizzy, and it took him a few more seconds to get his vision back to normal. Casting a quick look at the bathroom to make sure Xbalanque was still in there, he explored their room with his eyes.

It was small, enough for just three people. They must have taken two rooms. Venti found it nice enough though, warm and inviting. How he wished that the Archons treated him that way, made him feel like he truly belonged instead of making him an outcast. But those were just part of many regrets he had. Regret, guilt... it wasn't new to him. He could live with one or two more. He always managed before. Life would never get easier for him, huh?

Just as Venti signed, Xbalanque came out of the bathroom carrying a first aid kit and some bandages.

"What's wrong?" he asked him.

Venti hummed quietly, looking at him opening the first aid kit and putting cold water on a small towel.

"It's nothing important," he settled on saying. "Just thinking about past times."

Xbalanque nodded his head, seemingly satisfied with that answer. Venti was just glad he wouldn't try to pry further. As he approached his hand to Venti’s, the latter forced himself not to flinch, repeating in his mind that he wouldn't hurt him, not now at least when he was trying to heal him. Maybe he would once he found out the truth though... If he ever found out.

Venti preferred not to dwell too much on that. 

He silently watched Xbalanque working on his burns, applying slime condensate and then delicately bandaging his fingers. His gaze resting on the little coffee table, he saw a white paper not that big, on which was drawn a symbol he was all too familiar with, so he couldn't help but point it out.

"The Anemo symbol? I would never guess you were the type to draw," he said, absent-minded. 

Xbalanque looked up briefly at the paper on the table, giving it a look before returning to his task. Venti couldn't help but notice that the light in his eyes seemed to have dimmed even if a bit. The older smiled sadly, still concentrated on what he was doing. It wasn't a smile Venti was used to seeing on his face. 

"Nah, that's not me. I couldn't draw to save my life," he joked, laughing lightly.

Venti couldn't help but wonder how strange his situation was. All of it. Here was the Pyro Archon laughing, the joy not quiet there. He stayed silent, letting him some time to elaborate.

"It's Rue’s," he finished.

Rue? Venti raised an eyebrow at that, Was it Rukkhadevata? The name did sound Sumerian...

Noticing his lack of reaction, Xbalanque raised his eyes to look at him before realizing, making a quiet "oh" sound. "My bad. It's the white haired one. The Sumerian," she explained.

Ah, so it was indeed Buer. 

Realizing it was probably rude to leave him hanging, Venti gently hummed, looking at his hand from different angles once he was done with him.

"Well, thanks a lot!"

Xbalanque smiled at him, and Venti surprised himself by returning the same warm smile. He was taking baby steps with them. He didn't even know if he could mend back their relationship, and he won't force it lest he end up alone again. He shuddered a bit thinking about the freezing air of that one night, the smell of blood, his aching bones begging him to rest, his tired mind wanting nothing more than sleep... Venti wondered how much things would have been different for him if he were closer to the other archons. Maybe he would have talked about what happened with Durin, he would have had someone to comfort him when the very one who accompanied him - even if in his dreams - was gone. He would have had someone to turn to now. Someone that would understand what it felt like for him.

Venti didn't know what came over him suddenly when he asked his next question. Maybe it was a nagging feeling that never left him, the part of himself that wanted to be held, to be taken care of. To be acknowledged. 

"Are you coming to the Weinlesefest?" 

Looking up abruptly, Xbalanque's face was as shocked as Venti felt. "I'm sorry say that again?"

The look of confusion on his face would have made Venti laugh if he wasn't so nervous. 

"It's a Mondstadt Festival, celebrating Barbatos' return," he mumbled the last part. But Xbalanque seemed to have heard him just fine if the widening of his eyes was anything to go by. 

"You mean to tell me that we get to see Barbatos?" 

Venti couldn't explain the strange ache he felt upon seeing the hopeful look on the Pyro Archon's face, knowing very well he had to break his hopes. No, that was not how the Weinlesefest worked. So Venti shook his head, trying to ignore the guilt that plagued him when he saw Xbalanque's hopeful expression slowly fade away. "Barbatos is present, but only as the wind," he explained.

Somehow, the red haired God managed to look determined even when faced with this sudden wall. "But that means he still is going to be there, right?"

Venti could only nod. After all, he was right to some extent. Barbatos would be there, even though Mondstadt would never know that it was more than the wind guided by their God that was present. He couldn't bring himself to deny this half-true statement. It was a nice change, seeing things that weren't anger and pure loathing towards him on Xbalanque's face. Instead, his features were pulled in what screamed determination. 

"You alright, little man? You spaced out on there," Xbalanque gently asked.

He snapped back to reality with a jolt. Venti was taken aback by the caring tone. He had never heard him be so... gentle. Never would he have imagined the Pyro Archon would talk to him using that tone...

A voice in the back of his mind reminded him that he wouldn't be talking to him like that if he knew to who exactly he was talking to. He was talking to Venti. He would never use anything other than pure hatred and loathing when he was talking to Barbatos. He was probably in Mondstadt to give him a piece of his mind - no. Not Venti. Barbatos. It was- it was getting completely out of hand, he needed to put a stop to this before it got out of his control. Venti quickly got up, startling him. Sending a quick apology Xbalanque’s way, he excused himself.

"Hey, wait-!"

Venti briskly turned around, trying to hide how tense he was, warm smile already turned into a stiff one. "Thank you for your help, I greatly appreciate it!"

Before the other Archon could say anything, Venti got out of the hotel room, desperate for some air. Once in Mondstadt's streets, he took a big breath of fresh air and slowly exhaled, feeling the pressure slowly leaving him.

Just as he was about to make his way to the Angel's Share — it had been a while since he last went there after all — he was stopped by someone else.

"So here you are, Venti."

Sighing heavily, Venti quickly took on a smiling expression and turned around to face Dainsleif. "Dain! What good wind brings you here?"

Get away— just, get away, was what he didn't say. I just want to be alone.

Venti wasn't stupid; he knew exactly why Dain was here.

But that didn't mean he couldn't deny it.

He wanted to scoff. He wasn't fooling anyone but himself.

For his part, Dainsleif looked less than amused. "Stop fooling around, Barbatos. We will do this with or without you," he said with a tone of finality that caught Venti off guard. Putting his hands on his hips, he pursed his lips.

"Not here," he hissed aggressively while casting quick looks around. If someone inadvertently heard him...

Venti sensed the delay between him turning around and walking and Dainsleif following right behind him. Once outside the city, on the bridge connecting Mondstadt's city to the land, Dainsleif turned towards the lake and crossed his arms. Venti went beside him and put a hand on the bridge, the other holding his chin as he also looked at the horizon.

"You don't want to do this," Dain finally said.

Venti didn't answer immediately. The other didn't need him to say anything, he already had his answer from some time already, the God was sure of it.

"Why did you agree to this?"

"I didn't agree yet," Venti threw a side look at the man. He sighed. He had no choice but to go with it when they first told him what they were planning. "You would have done so with or without me."

Dain closed his eyes, a few seconds passing in silence before he opened them again, still not looking at Venti who was still staring at him. "No one forced you to join us on this suicide mission."

Venti straightened up, put both his hands on the bridge and turned his head in the direction of the man, looking at him with annoyance. "No, but you said it yourself. This is a suicide mission."

Dainsleif simply raised his eyebrow, this time turning to look at him.

"I didn't save you back then just for you to die at the hands of the one who wanted you dead in the first place," he said with a straight, determined tone. Although, it came out harsher than he had originally wanted

He omitted the fact the he also felt somehow responsible for them and had grown attached to the two Khaenri'ahns, but Dain didn't need to know that.

Said man snorted, looking back at the lake, smirk on his lips.

"I see," he simply said. Then "I believe Kaeya told you already, about our meeting at Cape Oath." 

"Why didn't you tell me earlier?" he asked through gritted teeth. 

"You were too busy avoiding us," Dainsleif responded while sighing.

Venti clenched his fists, brows furrowed.

"If you still want to join us", only then did Dainsleif looked at him again, "we will be taking a boat from there. But do not join us if you haven't completely made your mind. We can't afford having you back out on us at the most crucial moment."

With that, the blond turned his back and went back inside the city, leaving Venti seething, with only his thoughts accompanying him on the bridge, alone. Again.

Figures.

Chapter Text

On a particularly hard morning, Venti woke up with a stinging, horrible pain in his chest that had him doubling over and almost falling from the tree he was perched on, eyes and teeth clenched, tears threatening to spill. He felt his skin burning, hot flames going from his fingertips all the way to his heart which he gripped desperately, wondering absent-mindedly if it would stop beating from the sheer pain his body was going through. He had trouble thinking straight, all his boiled mind could register was pain. Pure, hot pain. Like knives were being put in his arm, piercing his bones and going out the other way. He felt like he was suffocating. 

It seemed to him that hours had passed before he finally started to feel the burning diminish little by little, before he finally calmed down enough to open his eyes and breath normally again. He laid there a few more minutes, staring in front of him at the leaves but not really seeing them.

He knew exactly what was happening to him.

Durin's corruption was getting to him.

Letting his gaze fall dawn to his hand, he immediately noticed the faint but nonetheless present purple vein that went up from one of his bandaged fingers all the way to inside his sleeve.

He was scared of what he would find if he tried to see under it.

Venti laughed bitterly at his own predicament. As if fate wasn't cruel enough already, he had to manage to get himself corrupted by coming in contact with the very same being he killed thousands of years ago. 

He wanted to scream into the void, shout at the world that cursed him as soon as he was born. The only somewhat reassuring thought he could think about was that soon, they would either get killed or they would miraculously find a way to truly overthrow Celestia and he would be able to go into slumber again. 

He never liked this. For the two thousand years he had been around, he spent at least three quarters of them sleeping, unaware of the way Teyvat was changing, of all the things that were happening in Mondstadt. And the worst was probably the fact that he always awoke in a time of crisis... First had been the Archon war, then Mondstadt's tyranny, and more recently Dvalin's corruption... Just when would he ever get some time to truly enjoy spending time with his people without having to think about the heavy weight she had put on his shoulders, they all... had put on his shoulders...

It pained him to have to leave Mondstadt once again. He hated it. He never had any control of how much time he slept, and he had no way of knowing what was happening in his beloved nation. He could only be glad for Mondstadt's independence to him and hope they wouldn't let tyrants rule them once again. Despite himself, he smiled. He was confident that if such a thing were to happen, the Knights of Favonius wouldn't allow it. They would fight until Mondstadt was free once again. This time around, he wasn't all alone. 

Slowly, carefully and with the help of gentle winds, Venti got down from the tree.

Today was the Weinlesefest. Surprisingly, even the thought of the wine didn't raise his spirits up. Too many things were happening at the same time. His mind was constantly thinking about the complicated situations he somehow managed to land himself into. And the pain... It was slowly getting worse. The faint purple that had spread from his fingertips had now darkened a bit and went all the way to his elbows. Not for the first time, he was glad for his long sleeves, hiding the ugly marks of corruption to the world, but also to himself.

It had turned out that his burnt fingers were just early signs of the corruption that had quickly spread. 

.

.

.

Xbalanque… wasn't feeling so good. For some inexplicable reason, he had a queasy feeling in his stomach, like he knew something would go wrong today, like the day wouldn't go in his favor.

What set him off even more was that he didn't even know why he was feeling like this. He didn't really have any inkling as to what might happen. He... wasn't used to this feeling. He couldn't say he liked it. It was strange, foreign, new to him. He couldn't remember a time when he felt this anxious about the upcoming day. The last time was way too long ago and felt like a bad dream. This tightness in his chest hadn't appeared again since he and the others went on a little trip to the forever frozen mountain. 

He didn't know what to do with what he was feeling, and so he decided the day would reveal to him whatever it should. With that in mind, he joined the others in their shared area, finding almost all of them hunched over a paper. His mind helpfully supplied to him that it was the same paper that Venti saw when he was over. He also wondered if his fingers healed a bit. 

Xbalanque was pulled out of his thought when Morax, drinking his morning tea, noticed him walking in. "Good morning, Xbalanque."

He nodded his head, smiling slightly. "Good morning to you too, Morax."

He walked closer to the three sitting around the table, noticing Tsaritsa alone in a corner, back turned to them and gazing at the sky. Xbalanque raised an eyebrow but decided to stay silent. Ever since they came to Mondstadt, the Cryo Archon had been acting rather strange, slowly detaching herself from them. He didn't know if she was even noticing, if she was subconsciously drifting away or if she was willingly detaching herself from them. She was becoming her element. 

...Cold and lonely.

Deciding that they would have to talk about this change later, Xbalanque let himself fall ungracefully on the sofa besides the three sitting Archons, sighing dramatically. Only then did it occur to him that the others probably didn't know about this unique chance of progressing in their search for Barbatos.

"What is it now, ‘Lanque?" Rukkhadevata jokingly asked, looking up from her sketch of what he could now discern as yet another drawing of the Anemo symbol.

The Pyro Archon sat correctly, adjusting her position albeit stiff, trying to be as comfortable as he could before announce the news. His stretched silence had the merit of getting the attention of everyone. He was usually loud and boisterous. Xbalanque was the first who would admit it, so he could easily understand how he managed to get their full attention just by his silence. 

"Venti told me something the other day," he finally revealed, watching as perplexed expressions took place on his friends' faces. 

"Venti?" questioned Tsaritsa, fully faced towards her. "You mean the bard clad in green we saw at Dragonspine's camp?"

Xbalanque nodded his head. Before he could open his mouth to respond, he heard Makoto gasp, therefore making him forget what he was about to say. "He's such a nice kid!" she marveled, soft smile playing on her lips.

Xbalanque snorted, shaking his head. "Yeah yeah, he is." Then he grounded himself, getting back to his previous posture, crossing his arms and readying himself. "Well, he told me about this Mondstadt festival going on today, the Wein-something. He was telling me about—" he audibly swallowed, taking a deep breath, "—the importance of this festival."

When he saw no recognition nor understanding on their faces, it confirmed his previous suspicions that they also had never heard of such a festival. It did nothing to quell the guilt that was still boiling deep down at the knowledge that they really knew nothing about Mondstadt. And so ignoring it for now being his best bet, he pressed on the matter currently at hand.

"It is also a festival during the end of which Barbatos is present," he finished, waiting for their imminent reactions. Least to say, the other Archons did not make him wait. They all looked at him with wide, disbelieving eyes, not knowing exactly if they could believe him, if they were allowed to believe him, fearing that they might be getting their hopes up.

Egeria was the first one to break the silence with her breathy "Are you sure?"

Xbalanque could definitely relate to the way they were feeling right now. After all, after Venti left him to think about what he had said to him, he had sat in his place for several minutes, if not hours waiting for the others to arrive, pondering on what was thrown at him in the most unexpected of ways. And then, it took him days to verify if what Venti said to him was true. He was aware that the boy had no reason to lie to him, but he also knew he had to do extensive research on his own before announcing such a festival to his fellow archons, least they all got their hopes up and ended up disappointed. And before he knew it, the festival had started.

But there was also one tiny little detail, yet the most important and crucial one. HE didn't tell them about it yet, and he wondered if he would be met with the same reaction he had when Venti told him. "Barbatos will not be present in person, however. He will be there through the wind."

And as soon as he said it, he could see the hope drain out of the five Archons' eyes. So he felt obliged to add "But it is still worth going, don't you think?"

At this, he could tell he made the right call as Tsaritsa quickly caught on what he was doing. "We could still end up getting some valuable information out of this!"

Smiling gratefully at the Cryo Archon, Xbalanque nodded his head towards the others. They could only hope that they were right. They had all messed up pretty badly.

Later that day, they all head out collectively to Springvale, where the festivities were at their peak. Looking around, Xbalanque couldn't help but notice how much blue things were. But even so, it was organized in a way that made it pretty to look at.

Standing just at the entrance of Springvale where scattered many stands, varying from flower stands, to those that sell bread and various Mondstadt pastries, drinks and wine — he would be lying if he said he didn't want to try their wine, especially in this festival. 

Apparently it was all about Barbatos coming for the wine or something, he didn't really understand it. There were even some stands for goods. The red stood out among the green of Springvale. A nice shade of red she would now and forever associate with the city of freedom. 

At the end of the stands alley, there was a podium on which a blue carpet marked with the Knights of Favonius crest on it. A bit higher, a light blue garland was hooked to some pillars, filled with some dandelions scattered on it in an even way. Some balloons were also put around the place, giving the impression that the people were celebrating something. Thinking about it, they were in a way. After all, they knew all too well that Barbatos never showed himself. 

Contrary to Morax who made it a habit to appear once a year, and the other Archons who actively ruled, Barbatos was just stories. He was only there by name, mentioned from time to time in discussions or in prayers. He was acknowledged as one of the Seven, and yet he was almost always absent. The people all across Teyvat didn't really know anything about Barbatos, unlike the other six. 

Barbatos was an absent God, so much that even his own people only had stories of the past to tell.

It came to a point that even Xbalanque, had he never spent some time in his company, would have doubted Barbatos ever existed. Before, he wouldn't have cared. He would have put Barbatos himself to blame. Why would he care about an Archon who seemed to not care about anything? Why would he worry about someone who seemingly put no effort in trying to get recognized and acknowledged like the other Archons did? For him, Barbatos was someone who didn't care about his people. He was someone for which the belief of his people didn't matter, not really, knowing full well his powers originated from their belief and trust in him.

And yet looking around himself, he came to the realization that Barbatos’ people didn't care. They didn't care that their God was absent. They didn't care that they were looked down upon by other nations whose Archon was still present, seemingly loving them more than Barbatos ever could. 

They never doubted their Archon, they still believed in him no matter what. Their faith in him was unwavering and Xbalanque could only watch in admiration as the Mondstadtiens smiled like there was nothing ever wrong, as if their Archon was celebrating with them, present between them before, now, and in the future. 

Their faith in their deity was unwavering. He couldn't understand how Barbatos did it. He couldn't quite grasp the concept of a nation loving an absent God as much as Mondstadt loved Barbatos. It was surreal to him. It seemed that one of the things Teyvat didn't know about Mondstadt was how fiercely protective they were of their beloved God.

Xbalanque found himself smiling at the idea. Barbatos would forever have someone at his side, protecting him, shielding him even though he didn't really need someone to protect him. He wondered if Barbatos knew how much his people loved him. Xbalanque had no doubt they would go to war for him. 

The Pyro Archon startled as a gentle breeze passed by him, taking him out of his thoughts. He turned his head in the same directing the wind was heading to, finding Venti talking with someone he didn't recognize. Xbalanque was about to make his way to him, thank him for inviting him as well as the others to the festival, when he noticed Venti wasn't sporting the usual happy expression on his face. It made him stop dead in his track. Xbalanque was curious by nature, but seeing the face he was making, he decided against eavesdropping.

However, he couldn't help but be intrigued by the frown and calculating look on the young looking face. He had never seen him like this. Xbalanque watched as the man waved his hand a bit, fell silent before closing his eyes and opening them shortly later. Then he said something brief, barely a few words. Somehow, those words were enough for Venti's expression to switch from sceptic to complete and utter horror. 

Xbalanque never imagined that one day, he would see such a terrified expression on such a lively person. 

It worried him more than he wanted to admit.

He watched in silence as the bard shook his head mechanically, slowly backing from the man, taking small and uncertain steps back. Upon trying to read his lips, he could make out soft "no" 's, like a silent plea from, something he didn't know anything about. It made him want to know what could possibly create such a reaction in the bard, so intense one didn't need to be close to see how terrified Venti was. Xbalanque was confused and worried. 

His first thought was to get closer and go to the bottom of it to understand what happened. He reasoned it was because Venti reminded him of what Barbatos could have been. Venti had managed to fray his way in his heart, claiming a place he should have given to the Anemo Archon. And—

Oh.

Oh.

It was wrong. It was very wrong. He was supposed to apologize to Barbatos, and here he was putting a bard in the place of a literal God. Xbalanque distinctly realized he was comparing the two of them, giving to one the affection he should have given the other. But perhaps, he could start to redeem himself by taking care of one of Barbatos’ children, make sure he would be okay. His resolve suddenly hardened and Xbalanque moved. He took a few steps ready to call out to the bard. However, before any sound could escape his mouth, Venti ran away, passing right by him without seeing him, heading straight in the general direction of the city. 

"Venti!"

He still called out his name, hoping he would turn his back and tell him what was wrong. Xbalanque didn't like that expression that had suddenly appeared on his face, nor did he like seeing Venti in that state. But the bard didn't even look back at the mention of his name, not even a flinch. It was like he didn't even hear him, his mind running elsewhere. 

Xbalanque turned back in the direction of the man, glaring at him for being the cause of the normally happy and cheerful bard's state. It was enough for him to grow a general dislike for the man. However, his glare faded to slight shock when he saw him staring right at him with a displeased frown of his own, arms crossed. The Archon saw him scoff and turn away, going in the opposite direction and disappearing in the shadows. Xbalanque was taken aback. 

What just happened?

He never saw the man in his life, never even heard of someone similar looking that he could associate with him, but he knew he didn't trust that man. He had a bad feeling about him. He felt more than he saw the presence of the other Archons by his side a few moments later, looking in the same direction as him, confused. Well, he could understand their confusion at least.

"Who was that?" asked Morax in a curious tone.

Xbalanque shrugged, then shook his head, already feeling the headache coming. Oh how he wished he knew.

Suddenly, Barbatos didn't matter to him as much as Venti's well-being, and it scared him. He was terrified that his twisted mind would replace the Archon with Venti, putting him subconsciously in a spot he didn't belong in, forcing on him burdens he couldn't shoulder. So he did the only thing that seemed important to him. He ran after the bard, ignoring the calls of the other Archons, and not caring about the ruckus he just made in Springvale.

He decided he would feel guilty about this later.

.

. 

.

His lungs hurt. He was barely managing to get enough air. All he could think about was escaping, running away. Far, far away. Somewhere he couldn't be reached, somewhere he would be safe. But deep down he knew, no matter where he went he couldn't escape. Reality would always come crashing down on him in the most brutal of way. He felt trapped, played, toyed with.

His burns didn't seem to get any better, spreading to his shoulder like the branch of a sick, purple, corrupted tree. And the occasional shocks or pain weren't getting any better.

As he wheezed, he got down on his knees in front of Vennessa's tree, once again finding himself in his safe space. But even Windrise wasn't safe anymore. Nothing was. If Celestia didn't end him, Durin's corruption would. He had no doubt about this.

He had to talk to Dvalin, to Andrius, he should warn the Knights-

Venti squeezed his eyes shut, putting his hands on each side of his face, blocking his ears and clutching his hair as if his life depended on it. It seemed to him like walls were closing up on him, trapping him like a rat in a cage. He couldn't get out of this mess. He had no choice but to stand proud and tall, and hope he would live, hope the storm would pass without too many casualties.

Hope Mondstadt would still be standing by the end of it all.

He prayed to the only person who could help him, to the only person who could guide him, even though he knew it was pointless. His prayers were never answered. He was the one people prayed to, not the other way around. And Venti was painfully aware of the fact.

Flashes of red appeared in his vision. Venti abruptly snapped his eyes wide open, gasping for air once again. Immeasurable relief coursed through his body as he allowed himself to relax upon seeing the green surrounding him, clashing violently with the memories he had of that fateful night, reassuring him that it was not too late, Mondstadt was still standing. It was still somewhat safe.

But if he didn't do anything now, it soon wouldn't be.

Celestia was heading straight to Mondstadt.

Chapter Text

This chapter is a troll. 

This is not chapter 9 I just wanted to see your reactions to this. 

And also because I can't wait for tomorrow because the chapter is going to be ✨ amazing ✨

Or at least in my opinion

I will delete this tomorrow just before posting the real chapter 9.

This is the first and last troll I'll ever do I promise. 

I'm sorry and I love you, thanks for all the support this fic has received so far <3

Chapter Text

Once, he was told to avoid the wrath of the gods at all cost, to never cross them because they were a force to be reckoned with, people he couldn't face alone and hope to come out victorious. He was told gods weren't to be trusted, that each one of them was worse than the other.

As a young, newborn God himself who didn't know anything about the world surrounding him, and what awaited him in life, he didn't know better than to believe naively what was sprouted to him. 

This was a long time ago. It was before he saw how cruel the world could be, before he discovered that everything was not as it seemed. The world of Teyvat was more than it let on. What the mortals saw was only the surface, the gentler part. One of Teyvat's faces. The misleading one. But for immortals... Teyvat's numerous mysteries slowly uncovered themselves, taboo subjects rising to the surface and scaring those who had the misfortune to find them.

To immortals, Teyvat was a lie. The mere idea of the Heavenly Principles... even mentioning them was something not often seen, almost never. Venti always wondered, how come two simple words create so much fear in someone? 

He had asked her about this world, back when she would still appear in his dreams. The first time she had ever appeared was a little after Decarabian's fall. He could still remember as if it was just a few days ago... She had called herself Kairos, and while Venti had dwelled on that strange name, he had never asked her about it. Perhaps it was out of respect for that strange being that had suddenly appeared to him and offered to guide him in this vast and unknown world. 

She had always been gentle with him, albeit quite distant. The affection she showed him was admittedly different than the one Carmen used to give him. Kairos had oh so many times whispered sweet words in his ears while playing with his hair, or engulfed him in a warm hug that would last until he woke up, but it never felt the same as Carmen.

For some reason he couldn't explain, she always seemed to be divided between caring for Venti and be distant, put limits to what she could and could not do. It was one thing Venti never understood. 

She claimed she wanted to help him, wanted him to see the true nature of this world, and yet she never delved deeper into this, going silent the few times he would ask and not speaking for the rest of the dream while sitting alone and facing away from him. Even when she was teaching him about Teyvat, she was always careful with what she said. "I am just making sure you understand," she had explained when he asked.

Venti saw a hidden message, one he wasn't sure was supposed to go across, perhaps a message she intended to be indirect. Venti felt as if in reality, she was telling him "I cannot reveal some secrets to you." He... never got the opportunity to ask her about it. 

Kairos used to always tell him he was destined for greatness, that great things would happen to him, that he would become what no one dared to be. Once more, those were words he never understood. The meaning behind what she had said... It seemed as if she always spoke in riddles.

The last night he saw her was a distant memory his brain kept occasionally repeating to him in some dreams. Kairos was telling him about Celestia. It was actually the first time he could ever recall her talking about who she called her superior, even... her colleagues. She had revealed some things Venti was sure shouldn't have been shared.

The dark secrets of the Gods.

Thinking back, his mind couldn't help but connect what she had said with Durin's corruption, in some strange kind of way. After all, she had talked about corruption inside of the Celestial realm. However, she never developed this idea, never explained what she meant by it.

Venti could only assume she meant that corruption had gotten to her colleagues, although he didn't quite understand what kind of corruption she had been talking about. The only thing he was sure of was that it was nowhere similar to Durin's, because his came from the art of Khemia, not from a Celestial force.

He still wondered to this day what had happened to her, if she had been punished for revealing things that should have been kept secret, if that was the reason she had suddenly left without leaving him any message. 

Later, he would discover her name written besides that of a certain "Istaroth", God of Time, and he would wonder what connection Kairos consequently had with that God, as well as himself. Venti just knew that he was a wind spirit "born from the Thousand Winds." Or at least, that is what she had told him.

"Seeds of stories, brought by the wind and cultivated by time."

He could only ponder on the meaning of that one sentence. Did it refer to him? He wondered... What could it possibly mean? Many mysteries were hidden in his very own land, mysteries he couldn't even uncover on his own. How very disappointing, he thought.

All Kairos had warned him about had been to stay out of Celestia's radar, and avoid the wrath of the gods.

"Stories brought on the wind will bloom into legends in due time." It was the legacy she left him.

If only she could see how well that had turned out.

He knew she was talking about him in that last sentence. She could only have been talking about him. How he wished he could go back in time and ask her about it, understand her reasoning, why she put so much faith in him when he himself didn't know what it was that she was actually doing. Faith, but for what? What did he ever do to warrant such attention from who claimed to be a Celestial being? 

Venti wanted to laugh. Stay out of Celestia's radar, it seemed it was too late for that, since he was their target now. Venti stopped dead in his track, raising his head at the growing figure that was Celestia. He was their target. They wanted him, not Mondstadt. They shouldn't have any interest in destroying the nation if Mondstadtiens posed no problem to their sacred Heavenly Principles. Right? Their issue was with Barbatos, not with the entirety of the nation. Only their deity...

An idea suddenly struck him. He had a plan. A dangerous plan, but it was still a plan, and he couldn't possibly afford to miss out on an opportunity to save his nation from impending doom. And if it meant removing Mondstadt from the path, then he would take it.

Now convinced of what he had to do, Venti quickly got up from the grass, leaving the Thousand Wind's temple without any last glance, rushing back to Mondstadt. 

Venti ran like it was the only thing he knew how to do. He barely felt the particularly agitated wind slap him in the face, his eyes stinging, his lungs burning and begging for a minute of rest. 

He had no time to waste. He was quite literally a ticking time bomb, and every wasted second was a second he could have used to save Mondstadt. 

As the city got bigger and bigger, Venti's resolve also hardened. His nation wouldn't burn down, buried under red cubes and destroyed by the same beings who took away his freedom as soon as he was born. His nation wouldn't get attacked by the other archons once it would no longer have a God, and no one would have to watch the same thing he did on that fateful night five hundred years ago, citizens crying and screaming their lungs out because they were burnt alive or getting fucking meteorites dropped at them. If he could help it, Venti would not die. 

Venti will survive this, he will come back to his nation alive. He had no other choice but to live. 

Even when his opponents were the very creators of this world. 

This thought alone only urged him to run faster, ignoring the weirdly empty bridge, not a single pigeon in sight, nor any young boy taking care of the birds. Not any citizen was standing by the few scattered dandelions at the gates. Only the two usual knights. What an empty scenery, he thought. Even the usually busy streets were empty.

It took Venti back to the Stormterror incident. No, no. Not even his corrupted friend's winds had managed to deter the citizens who had still continued to walk out like nothing was out of the ordinary, only going inside when the dragon made his appearance. But today, no one was in sight, windows and shops were closed, no matter in which direction he looked. 

Only the Knights were daring enough to go outside and patrol, but Venti had a sneaking suspicion it was only because of their duty to Mondstadt, their role as protectors of the nation.

He reached Jean's office in record time, not bothering to knock on her door before entering. Venti vaguely registered Jean's small jump before her attention was fully set on him. Just from looking at her face, Venti knew the new and unexpected situation was worrying her, and rightfully so, he thought. If someone other than him knew that Celestia was visibly coming closer to Mondstadt, then it was without a doubt Jean.

"Ah, good afternoon Venti," she greeted him.

Venti simply nodded his head and kept his eyes firmly locked with hers. "We have a problem," he said in a grave voice, noticing Jean's brows furrow and her eyes narrow, putting her hand on her chin as her eyes went to her desk and the papers on it.

"Yes, I noticed," she sighed.

Before she could get the opportunity to say anything else, Venti opened his mouth again, "I need you and the Knights to guard Mondstadt while I'm not here."

This had the merit to get Jean to look back at him, furrow gone and replaced by wide eyes. "Not here? What do you mean?"

It wasn't hard to read in her eyes the unspoken "Where are you going?" that she refrained herself from saying, and Venti could almost feel her desire to ask him. Celestia's general direction seemed to be Windrise, not the city, giving Venti one more reason to think that they were after him. He was, after all, often sighted at Windrise. So the first part of his last minute plan was to warn the Knights of any potential attack in the next few days while he headed to an isolated place, somewhere he could minimize the damage if a fight were to blow. 

It most probably would. 

Venti was pretty sure everyone could sense the heavy atmosphere that hung around Mondstadt, the darkening of the sky covered by menacing clouds, just one more indicator that something big was about to happen. 

All he needed Jean to do, was station the Knights in strategic places, in every part of the nation where there was houses, people that had to be protected from monsters. "Please, Jean."

Venti was immensely grateful for Jean's curt nod at his demand. While she didn't know what was going on, Venti knew she would do everything in her power to prevent a catastrophe.

"What do you want me to do?" she asked with determination lacing her voice.

"I need you to station Knights in the areas where people live. Don't let anyone get out of the area they live in, put curfews at night. Do anything you think is necessary," one could think it was excessive. After all, Celestia was only after Venti, not the whole nation. But he preferred not to take risks. The better protected his citizens were from monsters, the better he would feel. "but I don't want them to be in harm's way."

Jean's face hardened, teeth visibly clenching, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Understood."

"Thank you, I'm counting on you."

With that, he was out of Jean's office, heading to the next person he had to talk to. Venti braced himself, this would not be an easy conversation. Now, he had to find the one he was looking for.

.

.

.

"I have a bad feeling."

Egeria sighed, uncrossing her arms and turning to look at Morax. She watched him as he leaned against the wall, gazing up at the fast approaching castle. "What do you think happened?"

Morax closed his eyes briefly, before opening them again to look at the few Mondstadtiens hurriedly walking in front of them, most likely going back home or getting their groceries for the week. "Who knows," was his simple answer.

Egeria huffed. Nothing was ever easy when it concerned Celestia. "Where are the others?" asked Morax.

"Trying to find more information about Mondstadt's history."

Buer had said something about wanting to study Mondstadt's ley lines. As interesting as it was, Egeria had no interest in joining them. It was after all Rukkhadevata's specialty, not hers. What Egeria did best was investigate on her own. 

"Hey, Morax?"

The Geo Archon briefly looked at her, signaling she had his attention.

"Do you think Barbatos has something to do with it?"

She didn't need to explain in more details. She knew the other Archon understood very well what she was talking about.

"Barbatos is not dead."

"It is not what I was insinuating."

Morax stayed silent. None of the Archons believed Barbatos had passed away. After all, they knew all too well that once an Archon died, a catastrophe followed shortly after. Just like what had happened in Sal Terrae. Yet, no giant and devastating storm hit Mondstadt. The only indication that something very wrong was happening was Celestia's proximity with the city of freedom. But if Barbatos didn't die, then Mondstadt must have done something to get the attention of their superior.

"Did you perhaps consider that it is not Mondstadt's doing?"

Egeria startled out of her thoughts. She looked Morax in the eyes. He was no longer leaning on the wall, instead directly facing her. She frowned, putting a hand under her chin, realizing the implication of the other Archon's words.

"You mean, Barbatos..."

Morax nodded. "Barbatos must have done something."

Egeria' contemplative frown deepened. She wondered, what could Barbatos possibly be planning? To do something that caught the Heaven's attention... It must be pretty serious. She, as well as the others, could only hope he knew what he was doing. After all, confronting the Heavenly Principles was no small feet; it was a suicide mission. And Egeria did not want to have to go against the divine if Celestia were to call for them.

"We cannot rebel, Egeria."

Morax's tone was hard, harder than she had ever heard it. "I know."

They all shared the same feelings. They knew they couldn't protect Barbatos if Celestia were to attack, least they risked their own nations.

Just then, she spied a green figure exiting the Knights headquarter. Huh, would this be her perfect chance to have a... get to know session with the little guy? She kept her eyes on the retreating figure’s back.

"I'll be back," she simply stated to Morax, going in the direction she saw the bard disappear in. Without waiting for a response, Egeria left the Archon's side to investigate.

She wondered, why was it that everyone was getting under a shelter, while he seemed to do the complete opposite, instead exposing himself in the middle of the empty streets? It spiked her interest, Egeria wanted to know what was the deal with that guy. She knew next to nothing about the bard. Just that he was well known across Mondstadt, and seemed to have extensive knowledge of events - not that he had been all that helpful when they took that trip to the frozen mountain.

It was intriguing, however, that he had an Anemo Vision. So, he was blessed with Barbatos' powers. She wondered what it meant to have an Anemo vision, if she knew, she could get an idea of Barbatos' ideals. Maybe that would be a helpful hint, if not to find him then to get to understand him better.

As the God of Justice, she would forever regret not trying to see the two sides of the coin before harshly judging Barbatos. She only saw what was right in front of her, and blinded by her disappointment in the youngest Archon... She had failed to see that he would never willingly miss such an important meeting.

Egeria liked to think she learned from her mistake, that she used this albeit unwanted experience to better rule over Fontaine. She made it a point of honor to have all the nation united. She did not want to see any more injustice, and what better place to start than in Fontaine? Her own nation; the city of Justice. That is what she aspired to.

As the city of Freedom, what was Barbatos' take on freedom? She wanted to know, wanted to share experience and stories with him. But before that, they had to find him, and apologize properly. However, if those humans who didn't realize how much their God sacrificed for them were ready to bring doom to Mondstadt for aspirations she didn't know of, she would not let it slide.

She would protect Barbatos' nation like it was her own, until they knew where he had disappeared to. If he really was as absent as tales said, then she would make it her duty to take care of his city for him.

With that in mind, she followed the admittedly suspicious bard in alleys, going to Barbatos' big statue, hiding when he stopped or briefly turned around. She only hoped he hadn't sensed her. They continued like this for a few more minutes, going up or down stairs and turning corners until they arrived in front of a tavern. Egeria squinted her eyes. Why would he go to a tavern of all places? She stayed in her hidden position until he entered said tavern.

The Angel's Share, it read. Egeria did vaguely remember someone mentioning to them how popular this tavern was. Wasn't it the one that belonged to the rich man who played a role in saving Mondstadt a few months ago? Interesting indeed...

In that case, was the bard — Venti — the one mentioned in the story? What would he be doing here? Could it have something to do with Celestia's sudden wariness of Mondstadt?

Egeria hoped not. If the cause of Celestia's proximity was some mortals, she was certain she would make them pay for putting Barbatos' nation in harm's way. She quickly walked to the window, scanning the interior of the tavern. It was almost empty, and although she was obviously not from around here, even she could tell this wasn't a very unusual sight. At least, the emptiness of the tavern allowed her to easily spot the bard, talking with—

She frowned, why would the bard be talking to that annoying knight? It was safe to say, he hadn't left a good impression on the archons, coming off as rude and too narcissist for his own good. She couldn't quite hear what they were saying, but she quickly ducked when she saw them head to the door. It seemed their conversation wasn't finished, from the frown on the Cavalry Captain's face.

Huh, she wondered what sort of topic could have possibly brought that sort of look on such a person's face.

Although she didn't like the man, it hadn't taken her long to conclude he wasn't easily phased, which raised her suspicion even further on what sort of topic they could possibly be discussing. She had an inkling it was related to Celestia. That thought alone was enough to remove any kind of guilt she might have felt upon eavesdropping. She didn't trust the guy, so she preferred to use her special tactic. 

The power of water is its ability to take any shape, and this also applied to the Hydro Archon. 

Egeria turned her body into water and merged with the ground, silently following the two until they stopped in a secluded corner. She didn't miss the way the bard's eyes scanned the area, not the way he tensed when he turned back to the knight. Still hidden, she listened in to their conversation.

"Dainsleif and I are going to Cape Oath tomorrow," he simply said, voice grave.

Egeria wondered who this Dainsleif was, and why were they going to what she knew to be some place in Mondstadt. In all cases, she could certainly relate to the knight's raised eyebrows.

"Why are you telling me this?"

"You are not coming with us."

At this, Egeria watched Kaeya's eyebrows go higher, a surprised expression crossing his face for a moment before it turned to complete stoicism. "And why, pray tell, must I stay here while you go face whatever is hiding there?"

Putting the knight's annoyance aside, this certainly caught Egeria attention. Face something? From the little she knew about Mondstadt's geography, she knew this area was home to the Electro Hypostasis, but they couldn't be talking about it, surely. It must be something else. After all, the Hypostasis wasn’t a big deal for the vision wielders, and even though she didn't know that Dainsleif, she knew that the bard could easily deal with it with the aid of his vision.

And if the clouds were anything to go by, it would soon rain, so swirling the hydro element would only make it easier for him. But if they weren't talking about the hypostasis, then it raised the question as to what else they could possibly be talking about? Something that was hiding there? Could it be possible that a strange force was hidden in Mondstadt? Could it be something similar to the Marana's Avatar in Sumeru that Buer had once told them about?

"Kaeya, listen—"

"Was it Dainsleif that decided to leave me behind, or was it your idea, Venti?"

The more she listened, the more it became intriguing. Egeria hoped a fight wouldn't break out, because the knight was getting angrier by the second. "I won't sit here while you go risk your life!"

And that one line raised a lot of questions on its own. Go risk their life? Egeria was starting to worry. What could possibly be so dangerous that it made the knight react that way? If anything, she would have to talk to the others about it. This quickly escalated. It was more serious than she had originally thought.

Then, a thought came to her. Could it be that what they were planning was what made Celestia head towards Mondstadt? She couldn't take any risk. As soon as she was finished here, she'd have to search for the others and warn them. Egeria saw the way Venti pursed his lips, looking straight in Kaeya's eyes with unwavering determination. She had to give it to him, he seemed stubborn.

"Kaeya, Mondstadt needs you here more than us—"

"That's bullshit Venti, and you know it!"

Venti flinched, taking a step back as the knight — Kaeya, she knew, she just refused to acknowledge it out of pettiness — raised his voice. While the bard's reaction was certainly interesting, Egeria had more pressings matters at hand. The conversation had taken a turn even she hadn't expected.

"Mondstadt has plenty of capable knights! While you and Dainsleif are going to be alone facing the unknown!"

Venti simply stared, waiting for the knight to finish his rent. "Cut the bullshit and stop making excuses even you don't believe in!"

"And what do you want me to tell you?!"

Once more, Egeria was taken aback. Never would she have expected Venti to raise his voice, but it seemed it didn't faze the knight.

"I don't know, you tell me!"

Both of them fell silent, simply watching each other in some strange staring contest. The knight was the first to speak again. "Do you think I am not competent enough, or that I would slow you down?" His anger had been replaced by defeat. 

It seemed Venti had understood something she hadn't, seeing as his face visibly softened. No smile appeared on his face, but his feature did relax, anger giving place to understanding.

"I never doubted you Kaeya. I just think this is too dangerous for you," before the knight could say anything, he quickly added, "I want you to monitor the operation from here. Make sure Mondstadt stays safe. Please."

It frustrated Egeria that she seemed to be the only one not understanding a thing of what was going on. First, it made absolutely no sense to her that a knight would stay here while a bard fought whatever was hiding at Cape Oath. It was also worrying, the way Venti seemed to know that something terrible would happen. What infuriated her was that it seemed that was all she would get, seeing as Kaeya's shoulders sagged in defeat as he nodded.

"I will."

That was all Venti needed for him to relax, small relieved smile gracing his face. "Thank you, Kaeya."

It was too easy; Egeria was sure something was to come. And it seemed her intuition was right.

"But I make no promises that I will stay put. Send me a message if you need help."

Egeria wondered how that message would arrive in time to the knight if Venti and that Dainsleif found themselves in a dire situation. She saw the way Venti hesitated, and she knew they both had the same thought at that moment. Kaeya will join them later no matter what. But it seemed to Venti like that was enough. Either he didn't have the energy to negotiate anymore, or he knew that no matter what he said, he wouldn't be able to change the knight's mind. Egeria had an inkling it was both.

"That's good enough for me," he sighed.

The knight nodded and bid him good night, leaving Venti standing alone in the alley. She watched him a bit more, wondering if she should follow him to figure out where he lived, or if she better start immediately her search for the other archons. Figuring she had no time to waste, she decided it would be better to go for the second option—

"I know you are there."

—But she did not expect for Venti to intercept her. Hesitating for a fraction of second, Egeria rose from the ground in the shape of water, before gaining back her human form. When she raised her head, she found herself looking directly into Venti's bright green eyes.

"You know, I never got your name," he said lightly, tilting his head to the side, still not breaking eye contact. For some reasons, Egeria was irked.

"How did you know I was here?" she asked him curtly.

Venti smiled, raising a finger to his ear. "The wind told me~"

Whatever that meant, Egeria frowned, crossing her arms. She didn't know what game Venti was playing at, but she would be straightforward with him. She had no time to waste.

"Cut the act," she simply told him. She watched curiously as his smile disappeared and his face blanked. "What do you think you are doing?" she hissed.

"You are going to need to be more precise," was the simple response. She gritted her teeth.

"You know exactly what I am talking about, so don't play games with me."

Strangely enough, it seemed like Venti also has had enough, like a dam was slowly breaking, like Venti would soon explode in emotions. Egeria wasn't sure if that would be a good or a bad thing.

"I could say the same thing to you," Venti crossed his arms, raising an unimpressed eyebrow at her. It made her uneasy. "Egeria."

It seemed to her then like the world had stopped, if only for a few minutes. Had-had she heard him right...?

"W—what did you just say...?"

He knew...? How could he...? Most importantly, how? Since when...? How could they not have noticed...? Venti simply shrugged, still looking straight in her eyes. He walked past her while she remained frozen in her spot, eyes impossibly wide. She didn't turn around, kept staring straight ahead, eyes locked on the grey wall that was now facing her, instead of a bright green. She heard the sound of his footsteps come to an abrupt stop behind her. He stayed silent for a few seconds before he spoke again.

"I know a lot of things. Did you think you and the others could hide forever?"

It was as if he read her mind. Or maybe her questions were written of her face. Egeria wanted to ask. She wanted to know how the hell had he managed to figure out their identity. She wanted to know if he had an informer, wanted to know so many things, ask questions that were burning the tip of her tongue. But she didn't. Her shock was so big she couldn't even speak. She heard his footsteps resume, and a minute later she couldn't hear it anymore. It took her a few more minutes before she finally regained control of her body and move. She had to find the others, now.

Egeria did not know what was the deal with Venti, but she knew she didn't like it, and she would do whatever it took to get to the bottom of it.

.

.

.

Venti didn't wait for the next day to follow with his plan. The next step was to find Dainsleif and head to Cape Oath tonight. As far as he was aware, Egeria and the other Archons wouldn't make their move until tomorrow. Not only would going tonight give him a head start, it would also help in preventing Celestia from attacking while he slept. He would rather avoid that. If the Celestial gods were to attack earlier than he assumed, then at least he wouldn't be in the city. Heading to Cape Oath was the better decision, he thought. Not only was the area devoid from people, but it was also the easier way to the sealed portal.

"Ah, here you are."

Surprisingly enough, Dainsleif was sitting on a bench, close to the city's gate. The man opened his closed eyes and looked at him, question clear on his face.

"We have to head to Cape Oath," he announced. Then, "now."

Dainsleif hummed. "What about Kaeya?"

"He will be helping us from here. I talked with him already."

"I am surprised you managed to convince him."

"I am convinced he will still join us later."

"Sounds like Kaeya," nodded Dainsleif. After a moment, "alright then, let's head off."

Chapter Text

The way to Cape Oath was quiet. Dainsleif and himself were just walking, hoping to reach Cape Oath before the middle of the night, when the only thing lightening up their path would be the moon. Occasionally, Venti would look up in Celestia's general direction, try to discern its form in the darkness that surrounded them. Sure enough, the castle had moved in the past hours. From here, Venti couldn't tell if it was really going towards them, but he assumed it was. Hoped it was.

"You have something in mind," spoke Dainsleif, voice strangely loud in the silence that surrounded them.

Venti turned back his attention to the road in front of them, focusing on it and making sure they weren't passing by any house or any merchant who would be brave enough to go out in the wilderness at this hour.

"Don't we all?"

They arrived at Cape Oath roughly an hour later, setting their camp under a tree, away from monsters but close enough to the portal that would lead them to the abandoned island. Once Venti settled, he stopped beside Dainsleif, looking at the same direction as the man, finding he was staring at the void sphere.

"I trust we are going to use your winds to reach this?"

Venti nodded. "Yes. Although there are little seelies that would create a wind current for us, I am not certain of their location." Venti would rather summon himself a wind current, rather than search for the tiny seelies that could pass unnoticeable if one didn't search carefully enough. 

Tomorrow, they would travel through the time tunnel and land on the Musk Reef, in the middle of which the strange portal was sitting. Hopefully, this step would pass without any issue.

Venti hoped they would manage to find something there that would indicate that it was indeed the 'Gateway to Celestia'. But it must be, it was after all the direction the statue's hands were pointing at, and he knew he could never hallucinate such a thing. If even Dainsleif noticed... if Venti wasn't the only one... It meant he wasn't going insane, he had not imagined those words, he had not imagined that the hands were pointing in this exact direction. It could only make sense they were pointing at the Musk Reef. There was nothing else in this direction that could be of such an importance it leads to Celestia.

"We should rest for now," proposed Dainsleif. 

Venti agreed. They would wake up early in the morning. Staying late would do nothing but slow them down. Venti headed for the tent they had set, taking refuge in it. He sighed, removing his hat, his cloak, using it as a blanket, albeit a really thin one, and his corset. Archon knew how annoying it was to sleep in that.

Venti heard Dainsleif enter the tent as he closed his eyes, trying to find sleep. As time passed, he got extremely frustrated, turning around multiple times. Sleep just wouldn't come to him. 

Dainsleif sighed. "Can't sleep?"

Venti huffed and opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling of the tent with exasperation. "Sorry if I woke you up."

"I wasn't sleeping."

Venti snorted. Figured. Not for the first time, he wished Rukkhadevata was here. Maybe she could help them sleep. After all, wasn't she an expert in dreams?

"Hey, Dain?"

He hummed, signaling the Archon had his attention. "Aren't you scared?"

Because, to be frank, Venti was terrified out of his mind. If it wasn't for the two Khaenri'ahns, he would have never tried anything. It was drilled in his mind; he was powerless in front of the Heavens. But he was also told that he could never know anything unless he tried. It made him wonder, had Kairos been talking about experience? Had she tried defying Celestia? Was it the reason she warned him about it?

She had told him Celestia was divided in four big parts. The first, was the God of the Gods. The second, his four disciples. The third, the Archons. The fourth, those who ascended.

Like Vennessa for example. 

Kairos had very briefly explained to him how they were divided, what was the role of each one. She had told him the God of the Gods- no, she had told him about She. 

Venti still shuddered when he thought of that story. It had always made him wonder who exactly was Kairos. If she knew such things, things that not even archons were aware of, then to which category did she belong? Was it the second one? Or was someone from that category acquainted with her? Venti's hypothesis was that she knew the God of Time, one of 'the four shades' as she had called them. After all, Kairos had quoted what was written on that God's structures...

Or, another hypothesis of his was that Kairos and Istaroth... were one and the same. But Venti would rather not think about that one. Because it would also mean he himself was connected in some unknown way to Kairos. Istaroth was known as 'The Thousand Winds'.

And Kairos had told him... that he was a part of the Thousand Winds. 

He barely understood who was Istaroth, and what she was supposed to mean to him. Things would only become more complicated if he were to add Kairos to all that. It was enough already that he didn't know why Kairos had started appearing in his dreams, or why she had suddenly disappeared without leaving any trace behind. He didn't need any more mystery added to the mix.

"What are you thinking about?"

Venti startled. "Huh?"

"You seemed lost somewhere in your thoughts."

Silence. "I was just thinking about Celestia..."

Dainsleif hummed. Venti wondered what could the other man be thinking about. "I am a bit scared, I will admit."

"What?" It was strange, he thought, that Dainsleif admitted to being scared. He never would have thought the man would answer his question in the first place.

"But we cannot go back. Dwelling too long on it might cost us much more than we could imagine."

Venti hummed, agreeing with the man.

"You should try to sleep now, Venti."

"You're right. Good night Dain."

"Good night."

Venti decided not to comment on the fact that Dainsleif also needed to get some rest. He trusted him enough to know he had to sleep. Venti closed his eyes once more and tried to get as much rest as he could. He hoped it would all work out in the end. He also hoped he wasn't making a big mistake.

What woke him up was how heavy the air felt. Unnaturally so.

It was saturated, too dense. It felt uncomfortable. Venti discarded his cloak to the side, getting up and out of the tent. As soon as he set foot outside, Venti looked up, nose scrunched.

As soon as he did, his eyes got impossibly wide, heart jumping in his throat. He suddenly felt the need to scratch it, or drink something to get the feeling down.

It was happening too soon, it was too early still! Celestia shouldn't have reached them before at least noon tomorrow! Venti's breath caught in his throat, he felt like he couldn't breathe anymore. He completely froze, and it wasn't because of the cold wind surrounding him.

So that was why the air felt so dense...

Venti ran. He ran like his life depended on it, trying not to think about the fact that it did. He climbed the little cliff a few meters away from their camp, adrenaline cursing through his veins, heat rushing to his face even in the cold night, legs feeling like jelly. Venti didn't know how he was still standing. For now, only one thing mattered.

Once he reached the top of the hill, he looked in the direction of Windrise. His eyes frantically searched for the familiar oak tree, the lights of the city. It felt like an eternity before his eyes spotted the familiar tree, unimaginable relief going through his body at the sight of it still standing. If Windrise was still intact, it meant Mondstadt also was, and that thought alone was enough for him to know he made the right thing in deciding not to stay in the city. 

That relief was short lived however as he remembered almost instantly what it was that had him so scared.

Chest heaving, Venti looked up at the castle, positioned almost directly above him. So they really wanted him, he thought bitterly. If the situation wasn't as dire, he would have applauded to himself for angering the only person whose good side he should have stayed on.

Then again, Venti doubted he was ever on Celestia's good side.

A gust of wind suddenly appeared. Venti lowered his face, putting his arms in front of him to shield himself as much as he could. He tried to open an eye, looking in the direction of the tent, frantically searching for Dainsleif. Where was he?

It worried Venti that the man was nowhere in sight. When the wind finally died down, he hurriedly raised his head, almost getting whiplash. Still no trace of the man. Venti wondered how the hell had the man not woken up yet. Couldn't he feel that something was very much wrong?!

Venti was interrupted from his thoughts as a giant block came crashing down on him. He focused his attention back on what was in front of him, ducking, barely managing to avoid the sudden and unexpected attack. He would think about Dainsleif later. For now, he had to figure out how to get out of this mess. 

Looking at the place he had just been standing in, he felt his heart stop as he noticed the giant red cube that was standing there. 

So it was her who was leading the attack then? Figured she would be the one to go after him. After all, she had herself ordered for the destruction of Khaenri'ah. It shouldn't come as surprising that she would be the one to attack him.

He could only hope she wouldn't summon the archons to fight him. He consoled himself by thinking that she didn't need them to defeat him.

She could very easily do it herself.

He just had to stall a bit while Dainsleif finally realized that something was definitely wrong and came to help him. Two were always better than one.

Another round of cubes came crashing down from the sky. One wave from the right and the other from the left, both hurrying simultaneously at him. Venti took some steps back, jumping out of the way, eyebrows furrowed. He would have to counterattack; he couldn't keep dodging forever. 

Before she could get any other chance at throwing those blasted red cubes, he raised his arms in the air, ready to summon his winds.

Just then, an explosion resonated just in front of him, knocking him a few feet back, effectively stopping his attack. Venti barely had some time to register what had happened that another attack was being surged at him. This time, he ran to his left, lifting his arms again and summoning winds, blocking the new wave of cubes she sent at him, successfully destroying them.

Venti stopped running, joining his hands together and summoning a string of arrows at his side. Wasting no time, he sent them flying at the castle. Built with Anemo energy, they touched the castle, exploding in Anemo particles, generating a whirlwind.

Then, feeling the ground rumble under his feet, Venti jumped to the back, just as a cube materialized where he was standing. As soon as he landed on the ground, he felt a series of cube lunging at him from behind.

Venti hurriedly raised a wind shield. Unfortunately, it wasn't enough to block the attack, and he found himself flying a meters back, landing on some hard rocks, forcefully taking the breath out of him.

Venti winced, eyes closed. As soon as he regained enough composure, he got back up, hurriedly opening his eyes again and readying himself for another onslaught of attack, taking quick glances around him, searching once more for Dainsleif.

As he took one step to the front, a searing pain came from his sides, what was probably a fractured rib making itself known.

Wincing once more, Venti raised another charge of wind at the castle while he tried his best to ignore the pain, running to the side so he could take cover behind some other rocks, big enough to hide his form as he slumped against them. Breath short, he scrunched his eyes, heart beating faster than ever.

Below him, the ground rumbled again. Venti gulped, opening his eyes and staring down. A chill went down his back as the ground continued to shake in small, coordinated intervals. He just— he just needed a moment to regain his breath—

Something landed on the ground, making it shake one last time. Venti felt the heavy impact. A terrifying aura emanated from behind, and Venti's eyes got wide, throat suddenly dry. She couldn't— she was— She really—...?

He heard a voice. A voice that sent chills down his spine. A voice that seemed to resonate in his head. "For how much longer do you plan to hide?"

A voice belonging to someone Venti had never wanted to see again. A voice belonging to someone who gave him nightmares for years after the cataclysm. A voice belonging to someone who could destroy him just by a simple, little snap of her fingers.

What should he do what should he do what should he do—

"If you are searching for your friend, I sent him to somewhere more fitting," she said. From the sound of her voice, it seemed she was enjoying the situation. Venti hated it just as much as he resented her.

It took Venti a few seconds to understand what she meant. She couldn't— she couldn't possibly have—?

On impulse, Venti got up, turning around until he was facing her, some pathetic rocks being the only thing separating him from her. "What did you do to Dainsleif?!"

The brief surge of adrenaline he felt just now vanished as soon as his eyes landed on her. Her smirk only got bigger once she saw him while she made a small red cube dance in one of her hand. Her eyes never left his figure as he pursed his lips, fighting with great difficulty the shivers that were threatening to take control over his body.

She laughed. "Look at you, so frail, so fragile! Who would have thought you of all people would be capable of defying me?"

She laughed again. Venti wanted to scream. "Answer me!"

She abruptly stopped laughing, staring at him in mock surprise. "You mean that guy you saved five hundred years ago?"

Venti narrowed his eyes, clenching his fists so hard he was sure his knuckles became white. She looked at him, face neutral, blinked once, twice, before a full out smirk broke out on her face. "I sent him to the abyss! Let him join his peers!"

She laughed again while Venti froze in place. She... sent him to the abyss...? With-with his peers...? Was she referring to the monsters of the abyss? The Khaenri'ahns...? She must be...

Venti wanted to pray he was alright, but he didn't believe it would do anything. He didn't believe anymore someone would come to their help. He was all alone in this. No one had his back, and it was fairly obvious no one would come to rescue him either. From now on, he could only rely on himself. 

"So tell me, Barbatos, what are you going to do now?" she asked, venom lacing her voice.

He didn't know, he wanted to respond. She was purposefully making fun of him, and he knew it. It angered him, how quickly he had decided to rebel against Celestia. It angered him that he was now facing the consequences of his poor decisions. Venti was mad at the world, but he was mostly mad at himself.

Venti gritted his teeth. Without warning, he sent a violent wave of wind in her direction, taking the opportunity to move, duck behind another pair of rocks as she responded with her own wave of red cubes.

Sure, he made a mistake, but now it was his duty to correct it. He would get out of this alive, no matter what.

"You can't keep hiding forever!" she taunted him.

Venti saw a strange, gold string pass above the rocks behind which he was hiding. Then, a few seconds later, he felt the rocks shake when the strange string hit, shattering in an explosion that sent Venti flying.  Lying on the ground, Venti coughed, seeing red spots form on the grass. Touching his throbbing head, his fingers were met with a hot liquid he did not need to see to identify, already knowing what it was.

He— he never knew she could do that...

As if electrocuted, Vent scrambled to his feet when he saw her charge another attack at him, firing those blasted red cubes once more. He didn't know anymore in which direction he was running, all that mattered was that he was running away from the blasts and the explosions the cubes generated upon contact with the ground. If he weren't trying to save his life, Venti would have sourly laughed at the God's shiny new explosives. 

Venti channeled some Anemo energy in the air, sending wind missiles as he ran, attempting to hit from different angles while dodging the cubes that were headed in his direction. Then, he raised another wave of wind, blocking a particularly hard to dodge cube, coming straight at him.

Moving slightly to the side once he lowered the barrier, Venti materialized another ray of Anemo arrows, shooting them directly at the deity while simultaneously generating a sphere. Feeling his arms shake from overexertion, Venti clenched his jaw, focusing solely on creating more arrows from one part, and getting the sphere bigger on the other. Heart beating fast, legs barely supporting his weight, Venti sent the last of his arrows, ran to the left when a cube was launched to his right, and shot the sphere, watching it reach the deity. 

As she blocked it with a series of cubes of her own, Venti took the opportunity to join his hands once more, channeling wind currents around him and lowering the quantity of oxygen surrounding the God. He knew it wouldn't be enough to finish her, but he at least hoped he would be able to disorient her for long enough.

A beat.

Venti detached his hands, getting the air back to its original state. Eyes fixated on the silhouette of the flying figure, Venti did not expect something that he couldn't identify to suddenly explode. Bits of cubes went flying in every direction, causing small but dense explosions, forcing him to shield his eyes and caught.

What had just happened? What was that explosion? This wasn't supposed to happen— what did she do?!

With dust in the air stinging his eyes, Venti started getting teary, not even managing to open them. In a desperate attempt to get rid of the particles bothering him, Venti randomly sent gust of winds around him, trying to dispel the dust, get it away from him.

But it wasn't working, and he was suffocating, he couldn't breathe, it hurt—

A scream escaped him as white, hot pain went through his body and he was sent propelling in the air. Hearing the wind rushing in his ears, everything else seemed to have gone silent. He heard himself scream a second time, breaking the deathly quiet of the area. Two more cubes smashed into him, sending him crashing on the ground.

It hurt so bad... everything hurt... he just wanted to sleep, to forget anything happened—

Was this how he was going to die?

He didn't want to die... not—not now, not anymore...

Venti weakly raised his head from the ground, struggling to open one eye. His vision was blurry, it was disorienting. Venti felt like the world around him was shifting. Everything was spinning.

He still had a duty to Mondstadt, he promised he would be alright-

He vaguely registered a cube coming down straight at him, ready to crush him.

So this was it then? Venti felt like he could laugh. Mere seconds before the impact, he closed his eyes. Maybe if he didn't see it, it would disappear... Maybe he would wake up in Windrise and find that this all had just been a particularly bad nightmare.

.

.

.

"You got him!"

Egeria rushed to the site of the latest explosion, covered by Morax's shield. She should have known. Damn it! She should have known he would try to have a head start!

Her eyes frantically searched for a familiar silhouette between the chaos, desperately hoping he wouldn't be dead. She tried to ignore the particles that were getting in her eyes, as well as the presence of the very one person the archons have come to fear.

That was what Egeria had dreaded the most when she had learned of that dangerous plan the stupid, brainless bard had been talking about with the knight.

When the dust finally settled enough for her to see comfortably, her eyes immediately landed on the broken figure lying motionless on the ground.

Heart jumping in her throat, Egeria rushed to him, praying to whoever was listening that the bard wasn't dead, that she could still heal him.

Hydro was known for its healing abilities, and as the Hydro Archon, what a shame would it be if she couldn't heal him to the best of her abilities...

Not sparring a single glance at the carnage around her, she quickly dropped to her knees, positioning her hands above the bloody figure, reciting incantations she hoped would save the bard. His chest was miraculously still moving, albeit with extreme difficulties, and even if she didn't want to admit it, she felt relieved. 

From the corner of her eyes, she saw Xbalanque rush to her side, looking with horror at the broken figure Egeria was trying to heal.

"Venti...?" he breathed.

"I'm afraid so," was Egeria' curt answer.

The Celestial God laughed, putting a hand on her eyes and throwing her head back —Egeria was not stupid enough to turn her back to a creature as destructive as this deity.

"Would you look at that?" she smirked once she seemed to have finished laughing, cruel amusement dancing in her eyes.

She looked with mirth at the other Archons who were standing in front of Venti, shielding his body with theirs. Egeria didn't know if they were aware of what they were doing. She found it strange that they were willing to stand in front of that God if it meant stopping her from destroying any more of Mondstadt — starting by their inhabitants.

"Please, stop this," asked Morax.

Even stranger, how they were daring to ask such a thing from a God who could destroy them with a snap of her fingers. 

"Are you really willing..." she paused for effect, sending shivers running down Egeria' spine, "to stand against me?" she finished.

Egeria gulped as discreetly as possible.

Willing? If she was to be perfectly honest with herself, no. No she wasn't willing to risk everything, just to correct the mistake of one imprudent bard.

But on the other hand, she couldn't let Venti die. She had seen too much destruction, too many death, she had vowed to not let anyone die if she could help it. She had mixed feelings, she felt conflicted.

Xbalanque — always the bravest one — got up and stood beside the other, staring down at the God.

"You don't need to go to such length just because you felt threatened by a bard," he spat.

Egeria admired Xbalanque’s courage. If it were to her, she knew she would have never dared to make an enemy of the divide. But Xbalanque? He wasn't that easily scared. He stood up for what he thought was right. He was the God of War, but he hated unnecessary bloodshed.

The God laughed. "Oh, Haborym, dear Pyro Archon," Egeria shuddered. Xbalanque didn't like to be addressed by his Archon name. He’d rather get called Xbalanque than Haborym. "You do not have any idea of that bard's identity, do you?"

While the God went into hysterics once more, Egeria couldn't help the urge to bring Venti's body closer to hers while she did the last of the healing. She was intrigued by what the God had said, but she didn't want to question it. There were times for questions.

For now, all she wanted to focus on was how to get out of this dire situation, all the while protecting Venti and Mondstadt. Get the God to return to Celestia, get Celestia to leave Mondstadt and return back to its original position.

But just then, the God stopped laughing, extending her arms to her side.

"I will make you regret ever standing between me and my prey."

Black orbs appeared at her side, each one double her size. It took seconds for Egeria to understand what those were — void.

She was manipulating the laws of reality, creating a new space that she summoned by her side in the form of those orbs. And just by their look, Egeria knew it meant nothing good.

The last thing she saw before everything went dark, was a bright yellow light, which she knew originated from Morax' shield, then a blinding white light. And then nothing. She was engulfed by darkness, her mind sinking into unconsciousness.

When Egeria opened her eyes, she knew immediately that something was very wrong. Perhaps it was the memories of the recent event surging back as soon as she was conscious enough to think. Or perhaps it was the environment that surrounded her. When she looked around her, she instantly knew where she was. She was somewhere she had only been in once, the day they all realized the Archon War was over.

She was in that place they called 'the throne room', where seven thrones were positioned in a semi-circle, directly facing one big throne at the side of which four thrones were sat. Two on each side.

And she was sitting in the throne that had been assigned to her when she officially became one of the Seven. She was tied to the throne, both by her legs and her wrists. And when she tried to reach out to her powers, she couldn't feel them.

And that, that definitely tipped her off. She wasn't the only one sitting there. All of them where. All of them, but Barbatos. The seat of the Anemo Archon was devoid of any God. Instead, in the middle of the room, facing them, was a simple chair on which Venti was tied.

It was the first time Egeria heard of a still alive mortal entering the heavens, and it made her wonder what would happen to Venti, what would happen to all of them. Also, gaze lingering on Barbatos' seat, she couldn't help but worry for him also. She wondered where he was. She also wondered if he would be left out of this because he hadn't showed up in Cape Oath.

For the first time since she knew him, she was glad Barbatos hadn't shown up when he was expected to. As much as she wanted to reunite with him, she did not want for him to find himself in a situation such as the one they were currently stuck in if he could be smart enough to avoid it. 

Egeria turned her head to the others when she heard a groan, watching Morax wake up and slowly realize the situation they were in. One by one, they all woke up. Even Venti.

Makoto anxiously watched their surrounding before looking at Venti, whispering a soft "Are you okay?"

As if transfixed, Venti simply looked at her with what seemed to be disbelief.

Egeria frowned, she expected fear, perhaps horror. Not... disbelief.

Quickly looking at everyone, she noticed they were all staring at the strange bard who simple nodded, very slowly, as if still assessing what had been said to him. Not that she blamed him.

"Are you out of your mind?" Xbalanque hissed. It seemed his patience had reached its limit, and now he wanted answers. They all did.

"Now is not the time, Xbalanque," whispered Rukkhadevata. For some reason, none of them was daring enough to raise their voice, afraid it would somehow summon the one who had brought them here. None of them wanted to see her again, but they all knew a second confrontation would be inevitable.

"But Buer, don't you wanna know what fuckery went through his head?!"

"I do, but talking about it now would lead us to nowhere."

And Rukkhadevata was right, wasn't she? To what use would it be to discuss it now when the deed was done already, when they were already in a pretty bad situation? To what use would it be to confront Venti about it when the most important thing was to find a way out?

The discussion this question would have brought would just have made them fight, if anything else, and they didn't need that now.

"Ah, the God of Wisdom is most certainly right," came a shrilling voice from the door, silhouette emerging from the shadow and appearing to be the deity Venti had been fighting when they arrived. 

Her, again.

She made her way to the middle of the room, her gaze not leaving them, until she positioned herself right behind Venti, gracefully putting her hands on the chair's top rail. "Look what we've got here..."

Simply with her eyes, she seemed to be telling them they would regret ever standing between her and Venti. Egeria wasn't so scared for them; after all they hadn't really done anything.

If anything, it was Venti she was scared for. He had been the one to get Celestia's attention, he had been the one to do something he clearly shouldn't have.

But this deity's mere presence was enough for them all to fear for their life. They should not, under any circumstance, forget that she had the power to destroy an entire nation. Khaenri'ah was a prime example of her strength.

The cataclysm was enough to demonstrate why it was a very bad thing to get in her radar.

She moved a hand closer to Venti's face, while the latter tried to get away from it, unsuccessfully. She cupped his cheeks, squeezing them in a mocking manner. "And what did you think you could accomplish?" 

Her voice had gone deathly cold, no longer holding the sarcasm and the mirth it had not long ago. A cold breeze seemed to go through the room. Egeria almost shivered. The God let go of Venti's face while he stubbornly stayed silent. Egeria wasn't sure if it was better for him to speak, or to keep his mouth shut. 

The bard's silence didn't seem to bother the God, since she continued like she never asked that question to begin with, letting go of his face but remaining close to him. "Did you know? I have been watching you for a very long time," she casually announced.

Venti seemed to freeze. He frowned slightly. "What do you mean?"

"So you decided to talk! I see." She went quiet for a few seconds. Then, she looked at the empty seat besides the archons. "Tell me, Venti, don't you see anything strange here?" She pointed at said empty seat.

A complicated expression appeared on Venti's face. A strange mix between annoyance, fear and... something she couldn't quite place. Then, a smirk reappeared on the God's face, still pointing at Barbatos' seat.

"I believe this," a beat, "is where you belong."

Egeria heard Rukkhadevata gasp, saw a shadow move from the corner of her eyes. Before anyone could really understand what the deity had said, she summoned a yellow string that went right through Venti's chest.

Egeria watched with horror as the breath was taken out of him, mouth open in a silent scream, eyes blown wide. She heard Makoto scream Venti's name, several gasps. She didn't need to look to know that all the other archons had the same face as hers, expressions matching Venti's — minus the pain.

And even if she couldn't really feel it, she still felt a ghost of it. Egeria never had someone pierce through her chest, but she was certain it would not be a pleasant thing to experience.

So the deity wanted to kill Venti? Rip out his heart...? Why did she choose to have the Archons as captive? Was it a warning for something...?

When the string pulled out, it had closed like a fist around something that it deposed in the deity's waiting hands, while Venti slumped, breathing heavily. 

His chest wasn't red like she had expected. The white, mud stained shirt was still the same color.

As if hypnotized, Egeria couldn't take her eyes off of the glowing thing that was now standing in the God's hand, instead of what she expected to be a bloody, red heart.

A glowing thing that was not the same as the one she herself had, but that wasn't all that different either.

It was glowing blue, with faint purple taints. Taints that Egeria knew shouldn't be there.

"Ah, it seems the corruption even reached your gnosis, Barbatos."

Suddenly, everything became very clear for Egeria. Barbatos wasn't absent, he was living among his people. Venti participated in the quest to save the dragon because he was Mondstadt's Archon. He provoked Celestia not for some petty plan he had, but because he must have had a valid reason to.

She hoped he did.

And most importantly, they never found him because he was always right in front of their eyes and from the very first day.

Barbatos did go where he had been expected to be seen tonight.

A few hours ago, Barbatos almost died.

"Let's accelerate the procedure, why don't we?"

Venti — Barbatos — wheezed out a small "what?" before he screamed, the sound resonating around the room, echoes louder than ever.

Now, Barbatos was a breath away from dying.

The Archons could do nothing but watch as the one they had so desperately wanted to find was practically tortured in front of their eyes, purple color spreading to the rest of his gnosis until, ultimately, the blue became completely purple.

It was only then that Barbatos stopped screaming, head dropping, face hidden by his fringe. 

...He seemed to have passed out.

Egeria couldn't help but think it was better. She preferred he pass out rather than suffer whatever pain she was making him endure. Makoto's sob was confirmation enough that she wasn't the only one thinking about it.

The deity returned the gnosis to Barbatos' chest with an impassive face. Almost immediately, the glow of Barbatos' light blue turned into a sickly purple, and they knew. They all knew that the corruption had completely gotten to him.

The Barbatos they had known, the Venti they had talked to... was gone.

Chapter Text

They had taken him away.

Barbatos had been taken away.

He was gone, once more.

It seemed to Rukkhadevata like she was in a never ending loop. They had been so close, yet so far...  

The deity had taken Barbatos out of the room, to who knew where, while they were stuck to the thrones, unable to reach out to their elemental powers, forced to patiently wait for whatever would happen to them. Rukkhadevata could make a vague guess that it hadn't been long since they woke up in this room, and she wondered just for how much longer would they have to wait for something to happen.

Something else was also unsettling. When she was in the presence of the other Archons, there would always be someone talking, or someone trying to lighten up the gloomy mood. Someone trying to cheer everyone up when they felt like abandoning. But now, no one was talking. All six of them were too busy replaying the last events in their head.

Who would have guessed... Who would have guessed that Barbatos was hiding between his people as an ordinary bard? Who would have guessed the Anemo vision they had seen hanging from his belt wasn't an authentic one? She felt stupid. As the God of Wisdom, she should have known that Barbatos wouldn't let them freely wander in his nation upon noticing their presence. She should have known that Barbatos would want to keep an eye on them. 

And now that she thought about it, he did have an uncanny resemblance to the statue built in his honor, in the heart of the city. She had been oblivious to facts she clearly should have noticed. Why hadn't she been able to see the obvious when it had been glaring at her from the very start? What a joke...

But now that Rukkhadevata thought about it, she wondered how Venti — or Barbatos — saw them. What he thought of them. If things had been different... If they had just cared enough, if they had paid more attention, if they hadn't simply discarded Barbatos' feelings...

If they had tried to understand him, how would it have all turned out?

Certainly not here. Or at least, they would have been in the known of what he was planning, what he wanted to do.

Suddenly, Rukkhadevata startled. Here it was again! The sound! She had heard a sound! So she hadn't been going completely mad when the deity had been here...

She scanned her surroundings, looking at every corner, carefully analyzing each shadow. Nothing moved, nothing seemed out of the ordinary in this room. Her eyes kept dancing around. She knew she had heard something, twice even! If she could just identify where the sound had come from...

There! She heard it again! Rukkhadevata turned her eyes in the direction the sound had come from, on her left, carefully looking at the shadows there, wondering if something would emerge. If yes, what would it be? Would it be one of the three shades? Their path had crossed only once, but it had been enough for Rukkhadevata to know that they weren't any different from the deity that governed over them all. Cold, cruel, avid for power. 

Those are the governors of Teyvat, those who rules over both mortals and Archons, bending everything to their will, following the Heavenly Principles.

And Rukkhadevata had no intention of being taken by surprise by one of those beings. If anything, she would follow their every move until they made themselves known —no, until they exited the room. 

She wasn't sure if the others had heard the sounds, noticed the faint movements in the shadows, but she preferred to stay silent, lest she pushed the one hiding to show themselves. If she could avoid the person coming to light, then she would take it. Although, it made her wonder. Why would one of the three Shades hide in the shadows and not let themselves known? They had no reason to hide in their own realm, did they?

Squinting her eyes, she noticed she couldn't see anything anymore. And she was pretty sure the shadow hadn't left; she would have noticed it. Could it be that the shadow had completely merged in the corners?

There was nothing there. The shadows didn't move anymore. Could she have really missed it...?

Just then, she saw movement again. A dark robe was the first thing she saw, and at this point, she knew everyone was seeing the same thing as she was. The black robe quickly turned into a black cloak, hood covering the face of the person who was now standing in front of them, seemingly looking at the floor, standing still. 

The room was silent, Archons waiting for the figure to move, or to say something. One thing they knew for sure was that this wasn't any of the Three Shades. Their frame was much different than the one they had in front of them. This person was much smaller, not as tall as they were.

And the Shades would never stay standing in front of them like this. They would be moving around the room, probably mocking them, or talking about some great plan. Or perhaps they would give them a new order, ask of them to do something that was deemed necessary to the Heavenly Principles and their sustainer.

"Who the heck are you?" Xbalanque whispered, seeming to have come to the same conclusion as her.

The figure then nodded their head and moved. It seemed more like they were confirming something to themselves, rather than interacting with the Archons.

The way they moved, it was strange. As if they didn't know what they should do, lost somewhere they never went. If Rukkhadevata had any doubt about this person not being one of the shades, it was now completely cleared.

The stranger stepped closer to the first throne on the right, Xbalanque’s. Then he summoned a sword, and they all visibly tensed, eyes wide.

"I don't want to hurt you!" The stranger's voice was soft, small, having obviously noticed their reactions. "But I don't have enough time to figure out how to get you out..." he explained. "Please don't move," he said while holding the sword closer to Xbalanque’s wrists.

It was obvious the stranger was a boy, a young one at that. Rukkhadevata wondered just how old he was, and why was a child in such a place. How did he even reach Celestia? How did he know of their whereabouts? This information served only to make her worry for the boy whose identity was still unknown to them.

Rukkhadevata wasn't oblivious to the fact that they were all watching the stranger's every move. They knew they couldn't stop him if he tried anything, stuck as they were, but they also couldn't let him move around with a sword without knowing what he was about to do. It was also undeniable that he was helping them. Rukkhadevata knew they all burned with questions for the stranger, herself being the first, but she also knew none of them would waste precious time on things they could keep for later.

Postponing this kind of questioning was almost always a very bad idea, however as of now they had no choice but to stay silent and plan their next move.

When the stranger finished cutting Xbalanque’s bounds, he instantly got up, startling the stranger who stumbled a bit and took a few steps back. The Pyro Archon massaged his wrists, grimacing. Extending his hand, he grinned when it glowed with Pyro energy. Then came Egeria's turn. Before turning to Makoto, the stranger looked at the empty seat, upon which floated the glowing Anemo symbol — Barbatos'. Venti's.

She found it odd, the way he simply stared, standing in front of it, shoulders tense. Not that she blamed him — she knew that if she were to be in his place, she too would feel extremely tense and out of place. Even as an Archon, she wanted nothing more but to get out.

Get out with Barbatos.

Once the boy reached her, no matter how much she tried to see under his hood, she couldn't make out a single of his face features, head down to avoid any part of his face being seen. She wondered why would he hide his face, it wasn't as if he was hiding from Celestia — if they knew he was here, then they certainly knew who he was. Although, he shouldn't shake the worry that engulfed her when she figured that no, they most probably didn't know because if they did, they would have done something about it already.

When finally free, she rubbed her sore wrists and noticed from the corner of her eyes Murata burning away Morax's ropes, the stranger turning to the Tsaritsa. 

It was a relief to know that their power hadn't disappeared, that it was indeed only the effect of their now thankfully removed bounds.

"We have to get out", whispered Morax.

Rukkhadevata nodded gravely. "We have to get Barbatos first," she added. The five Archons looked at her with resolution in their eyes, and she knew they too would refuse to get out without the Seventh member of what should have been a family. Their family.

"So he is here," mumbled the stranger.

Buer's head snapped in his direction. The first question that came to her mind was whether or not the boy was Mondstadtien. She cast a quick glance at the others and noticed they were all looking at each other.

Whatever that was about, she had to snap out of it. They didn't have much time. "Where to, now?" she asked.

Egeria was the one to respond. "We will have to trust our memories of that place."

Rukkhadevata barely restrained herself from mentioning the fact that they only ever came here once, and that their memories were fuzzy.

Nodding to each other, they made their way to the door. Egeria shifted into water, sliding on the floor. Buer noticed the way the stranger startled.

The Hydro Archon would lead the way, sneaking her way in front of them, the best between them at hiding. So she went, turning corners while they followed as silently as they could, watching each other's back. Celestia was almost empty. Besides them, there were only four other beings. The Three Shades, and her. 

The corridors were eerie, grim. There was just something sinister and obscure about them. It made Rukkhadevata's hairs stand on end. It was unsettling. Suddenly, Egeria shifted back to her human form, blocking the way, shoulders tense. It made them all stop in their track, heart beating fast. Rukkhadevata wondered what was behind the wall they were about to pass. Could she have found someone? Archons she hoped not...

Makoto put a hand on Egeria' trembling shoulder, worry seeping through her voice, "What is it, Egeria?"

The God of Justice simply shook her head, eyes impossibly wide, pointing a shaking finger in front of her. Taken by curiosity, Rukkhadevata took some hesitant step forward, rounding the corner, before she too stopped dead in her track at the sight that presented itself to her. Beside her, she heard several gasps that she could perfectly understand. Never would she have imagined this was how they would reunite with him.

In the center of the room stood a giant tube, filled to the brim with some bubbly liquid she didn't trust, connected to the walls with multiple yellow strings. And in that tube, floated Barbatos' body, curled on himself, hugging his knees close to his chest, purple braids loose, expression emotionless, not betraying anything of what he must be feeling. It was horrible to see him like this, injured, bloodied, tainted.

What the hell led to this...?

Rukkhadevata bit on her lower lip, trying to restrain the traitorous tears that were threatening to spill. She couldn't tell how Barbatos was feeling. She didn't know what was going on and it was driving her mad.

From the corner of her eyes, she saw the stranger walk past her, heading straight to the tube, putting his hand on it, head looking up at Barbatos. Rukkhadevata simply watched, unable to take her eyes off of the sight. It was torture, and yet she couldn't bring herself to look away. She felt a warm hand slip in hers, squeezing it tight. Purple hair tickled her shoulder as Makoto put her head on it, hiding her face and seeking for reassurance Rukkhadevata would gladly provide.

"What did they do to him..." she whispered with a broken voice. Rukkhadevata felt her shoulder become wet from Makoto's tears. She didn't have it in herself to wipe them away.

She noticed the stranger's hand close in a fist as he abruptly turned around

"Where's the way out?" he asked, anger barely hidden in his voice. It seemed to set Xbalanque off.

"What do you mean the way out?! We are not going out without him!" he screamed while pointing at the tube.

Makoto had to shush him, removing her head from Buer's shoulder in the process, fearing they would be heard. But they all agreed with the Pyro Archon. They couldn't get out without the Anemo Archon. They had come to Mondstadt in the hope to find him and right their wrongdoings, set things straight, give him the apology he deserved. And now that they had finally found - albeit not in the situation they had wished for - they wouldn't back out. Particularly not when Barbatos was in danger, affected by who knew what and in the hands of the worst possible beings in Teyvat.

It seemed, unfortunately, that the stranger did not agree with them. "Venti's been corrupted! We aren't strong enough to fight them! How do you want to do this without a plan?! We have to get out first!"

"And who the hell are you?!" Xbalanque snapped.

Rukkhadevata felt Makoto grip her hand tighter while the latter put her other hand on Xbalanque’s shoulder, trying to calm down the Pyro Archon.

It was a tricky situation, and they had absolutely no idea of what exactly had happened for them to be stuck in it. Rukkhadevata wished more than ever she could talk with Barbatos, try to understand what had been going through his head. Buer was a mother herself, wasn't she? Ever since the Cataclysm, she had given to a little branch that had inherited her power and brightened her world. She should have understood what Barbatos had been going through when they had so foolishly chased him away.

As a mother, she could see her little branch in the place of the Anemo Archon, prey to corruption — something that could be even worse than erosion. Barbatos was being consumed by something far greater than himself, and she feared for what might become of him. 

But she was not naïve. Rukkhadevata knew very well that some part of what the stranger was saying was true. They couldn't hope to win against Celestia all alone, when they were immensely stronger than them, in their own territory, and hold consequently advantage over them. 

The Archons? They had nothing.

"He's right," she sighed, begrudgingly admitting that they had to get out first. They had lost Barbatos to corruption - for now, her mind supplied - and there was no use to fight a battle they would lose. They didn't need to lose another companion. They needed all the power they could to get out of here alive.

Xbalanque visibly clenched his teeth, but ultimately decided to stay silent. Rukkhadevata silently thanked him.

"Look at this," they heard Tsaritsa say, voice in a corner a bit further away from them. Everyone's head snapped in her direction. She was looking at some dusty parchment on the wall. Casting a quick look at the tube, Rukkhadevata turned to the Tsaritsa, making her way to the Cryo Archon.

The parchment was odd. It was indeed old, and dusty, but what made it strange was the drawing on it.  A drawing that didn't make any sense to Buer. There was one tower in the middle, black and tall, proudly standing, on top of which was drawn one flashing light that threatened to turn off. On the ground where four identical stars, standing at the same level, two on each side of the tower, all brightly glowing, except that the fourth one was crossed. 

"What does this even mean?" asked Morax who had come closer to them.

Buer wished she knew. It seemed important somehow, but she couldn't explain how. Nothing infuriated her more than not understanding something that was right in front of her and seemed so simple. Stars. Why were there stars drown?

Rukkhadevata heard a scream, then she heard the stranger shout.

Swiveling around, Rukkhadevata was met with one of the Three Shades, hand raised, having just launched an attack at Tsaritsa and her. 

Luckily, Morax had been quick enough.

"This is none of your business, Archons," the Shade seethed.

Xbalanque was quick to send a ray of fire at the shade. Rukkhadevata quickly followed by adding Dendro to the fire, creating an explosion. She didn't like this, but she also wanted to live.

She would fight, even if it meant fighting one of the Shades.

The Plume of Death, she noted.

Launching Hydro at what was left of the Dendro that reacted with Pyro, Egeria created little green cores that Makoto exploded by sending her own wave of Electro. Buer cast a quick, careful look at the tube in which Barbatos was held before returning her attention to the fight. She wondered what would happen if it were to get hit. Would it explode? She hoped not. She didn't dare to imagine what effect exploding the tube would have on the barely alive Anemo Archon.

Morax crystalized the Electro shards, protecting them with it just as Egeria and Tsaritsa sent a wave of Hydro and Cryo at the Shade who had just shaken off the remain of Xbalanque’s and Buer's explosion. 

The Plume of Death didn't waste any time to respond to their succession of attack, sending her own, waves so powerful the walls rattled and the ground shook. Then the Shade amassed a ball of energy that she sent flying at them. The stranger was quick to retaliate with a wave of Anemo Energy that dispersed the particles, generating small explosions around the room instead of the one that was supposed to explode on the Archons.

Buer stared, mouth still closed only thanks to her self-control. Anemo energy? Had the mysterious stranger really used Barbatos' power to deflect the Shades'? So he had an Anemo vision hidden underneath his cape? It only raised more questions, Buer wanted to know who he was and how had he managed to get to Celestia. 

It seemed even the Shade had gotten distracted by the strangers' power, going still, adjusting her position to stare at the hooded individual.

Voice even, no emotions threatening to spill, the stranger boldly asked, "What did you do to Venti?"

Venti.

The stranger knew of Barbatos' human name, had even repeated it multiple times before, she now realizes. This led her to think, did the stranger knew Venti the bard, or Venti the Archon?

She had a suspicion it was the latter.

"You..." the Shade started, eyebrow raised at the stranger, gleam in her eyes, "...have no idea of who he truly is, am I right?"

No one spoke, Rukkhadevata wasn't sure of what the Shade was insinuating by this. What did she mean by that? The Shade obviously knew the Archons were aware of Venti being Barbatos, and it was made fairly obvious to the Dendro Archon that the stranger also knew — or else he probably wouldn't be here. Why would a mortal be here to rescue normal people he knew nothing about?

It seemed as if the Shade was referring to something else, something bigger than Venti's hidden identity as the Archon of Freedom — she tried not to think too much about the fact that the God of Freedom was anything but free. So what was it?

"Maybe the name 'Istaroth' would ring a bell?"

Rukkhadevata heard Makoto's breath hitch. Looking at her, her eyes immediately settled on the Electro Archon's wide eyes. Narrowing her own, Buer decided that was a matter for later. Sharing a quick look with Xbalanque, they both sent a wave of their respective element, creating another explosion just as big as the first one. Using that opportunity, Makoto tried to zap the Shade, helped by a sudden water wave. The stranger swirled Tsaritsa's Cryo just as Morax shielded Egeria who went underground, sprinting to behind the Shade and reappearing there. 

Tsaritsa and Rukkhadevata moved to the left, Makoto and Xbalanque to the right, with Morax and the stranger directly facing the Shade.

Buer knew very well the power of an Archon was nothing in front of that of Celestial beings, but did that mean they had no hope of winning if they were to unite their power against only one? Being multiple, fighting only one of the four Celestial beings, could they make it out alive? 

She hoped they could, hoped the Plume of Death wouldn't retaliate with a power they couldn't block. She looked at Barbatos' floating figure, feeling determined to win against the Shade. Rukkhadevata tried her best to convince herself Barbatos deserved way better than what was happening to him. And although they had miserably failed at finding him and apologizing to him like they vowed they would, she couldn't change anything to what had happened.

She could only console herself with the single thought that they all would give their best to save their missing family member.

The one they should have seen as a younger brother from the very start.

So that's why... she would give it her all to save him, she would pour all she had into every single fight until Barbatos was free again, until he was no longer in danger, until all of this was done and over with.

She must, she had no other choice.

Makoto sent electricity dancing in the air, the stranger sent waves of Anemo, swirling the Electro that reacted with the Tsaritsa's cold ice wave. Quickly, Egeria sent a torrent of water, followed by Rukkhadevata's vines, creating Dendro cores that Xbalanque exploded.

The Plume of Death sent waves after waves of attacks, not seeing the shielded Archons who kept jumping from place to place, avoiding the blasts, sometimes barely. They kept charging, one after the other.

Rukkhadevata got knocked to the back, body heavily hitting the ground, making her wince. Legs shaking, she got up almost instantly. Sweat dripped down Buer's face as she clenched her teeth, feeling her whole body ache. 

They had to end this quickly. Behind the thick elemental layers, she noticed Egeria also getting hit, sent to the wall and dropping down. Rukkhadevata's heart beat faster when the Archon stayed on the ground, not getting up.

She must have hit her head...

Rukkhadevata kneeled and put her hands on the ground, palms down, as she let Dendro energy envelop her, floating all around her. Only once she felt enough Dendro energy had accumulated around her did she send long vines running on the ground, heading directly to the Shade. 

She couldn't see what was happening inside the bubble of elemental energy they had created, so she had to concentrate if she wanted to hit her target.

"Morax," was all she needed to say before the Geo Archon caught on what she was doing. 

Wasting no time, he positioned himself in front of her and channeled most of his energy in a big shield that would protect the both of them from getting thrown back and interrupted if they were to get him — which would most likely happen.

Sure she would be safe from interruption, Rukkhadevata closed her eyes and tried to feel what was around her.

She could read people's mind, an ability she rarely used to intrude. Instead, she used it to sense how many people were around her, and detect one's presence. She did what she did best: using her elemental sight, Rukkhadevata tried to pinpoint with as much accuracy as she could the Shade's whereabouts, guiding her vines. Once she felt she had gripped something solid, she silently rejoiced.

"I got her!"

Putting more energy in her vines, she ordered them to climb until she felt she had caught the both the Shade's legs and wrists.

And slowly, but surely, the others reduced their attacks, now able to focus on the defensive rather than the offensive. Rukkhadevata heard Morax groan in pain. Fearing he got hit, she screamed at Murata to finish the job.

"Xbalanque!"

The Pyro Archon didn't need to be told twice. Immediately understanding what he had to do, he sent his fire to the vines that were now almost completely covering the stubbornly still struggling Shade.

The vines immediately took fire, burning. Screams erupted around the room, and all Rukkhadevata could do to try to block them out was squeeze her eyes tighter. She hated it. She hated killing. But she also knew they had no choice.

When the screams lessened, albeit still present, Rukkhadevata allowed herself to open her eyes, grateful she couldn't see the burning Shade, completely covered by her vines and Xbalanque’s fire.

Then, Makoto summoned a sword, crackling with Electro energy so dense they filled the entire room, electrifying the air.

With finality, Makoto's eyes and hair glowed as she walked up to the burning vines. Raising her sword in the air, she almost immediately brought it down. It felt as if she teleported to the other side of the room. Rukkhadevata had to cover her eyes from the sheer intensity that emanated from the attack she had used.

When she opened her eyes, the screams had completely died down.

Rukkhadevata noticed four things.

The first was the way Makoto stopped glowing, tiredly dropping on her knees as Xbalanque rushed to her side, his sword disappearing.

The second was Tsaritsa tending to Egeria' wound. She seemed to only have lightly hit her head, Rukkhadevata was glad it wasn't anything worse.

The third was the stranger's hood who had come down, revealing a tuff of blond hair and a very, very young face. While more worried about him than before, Rukkhadevata decided to let it go for now.

The fourth and most important thing was the pile of ash that fell on the floor.

She couldn't bring herself to feel sad about the Shade they had just killed.

A single, silver thing glowed on the floor, on top of the ashes, liberating a soft ball of light that went through the wall and disappeared. Taken by curiosity, Rukkhadevata got closer, kneeling in front of the small pile, carefully picking up the object. 

It was a key.

Morax spoke, then. "Take a look at this."

Rukkhadevata tucked the key safely away and went to help Tsaritsa support Egeria while Xbalanque and the stranger tended to Makoto. All six of them, they made their way to Morax who was closely looking at the parchment.

"A star went out," he pointed out, showing them said star.

Rukkhadevata frowned, looking back at the pile of ash. The star had been glowing just a few minutes ago, but when they had defeated the shade... it had extinguished. Rukkhadevata looked back at the stars, her gaze flickering up to the one barely glowing. Did that mean that the stars went out when the one they represented died? So each star represented a Shade...

But then, why were there four stars instead of three? Was there someone they didn't take into consideration? Could it be the crossed one?

And the big one, the one that was barely glowing, did that represent the higher up? Did that represent her? But last they saw her — barely a few hours ago — she had been just fine, didn't seem like dying...

Rukkhadevata suddenly remembered Makoto had gasped when the Plume of Death had mentioned a certain 'Istaroth'. Looking at the Electro Archon, Buer immediately noticed the conflicted expression on Makoto's face, so she couldn't help but ask, not unkindly.

"What do you know, Makoto?"

Said Archon looked at her briefly, biting her lip, before looking back at the parchment and sighing.

"I'll tell you, but not here."

The stranger nodded. "We have to get out before someone else catches us here."

Rukkhadevata accepted the answers and decided it was indeed better to get out before something else happened. They were already lucky enough they had survived this long.

"But what do we do for Ven—" Xbalanque paused, closing his eyes briefly, a pained expression crossing his face before he opened them again. "—Barbatos?"

While everyone noticed the slip up, no one mentioned it.

"We have no choice but to leave him here. We will come back eventually," Tsaritsa said, her voice grave.

It was probably one of the hardest things Rukkhadevata ever had to do, but she also knew she couldn't do anything about it.

Then Makoto said, "We should go to Watatsumi Island."

And while that did raise some eyebrows, they all silently agreed that she surely had a reason to take them there. Thus they got out of the room, carrying an injured and unconscious Hydro Archon, shooting one last glance at Barbatos' floating figure.

They didn't have anyone to guide them anymore, but they had to make it quick. Rukkhadevata seriously doubted the two remaining Shades and that God hadn't heard the ruckus. The quicker they got out, the better it would be to anyone.

They ended up stumbling on a wall with a lock.

As they were about to turn around, Rukkhadevata got the key out of her pocket, staring in turn at it and the door, before inserting it in the lock.

Rukkhadevata gasped when the lock turned and the wall shifted to a white, bright portal.

"Should we trust this?" she asked.

"Do we have another choice?" asked then Murata.

Rukkhadevata guessed not. Praying she would land in Watatsumi Island, she walked into the light.

.

.

.

He was cold. 

Very, very cold.

And in pain. Archons he was in so much pain...

Everything around him was dark. He didn't know where he was, nor did he remember what had happened.

Venti felt like the world could end and he wouldn't notice.

He ached from everywhere.

He was lonely.

He wished Dvalin could wrap him in his wings, wished Carmen could sing to him, wished Kairos could engulf him in a warm hug and whisper sweet nothing in his ears, reassure him everything would be alright.

He couldn't even remember why he felt so much pain.

Why did he feel so heavy?

He just wanted to get home...

Chapter Text

Makoto feared she knew what was the drawing about. She was almost certain she had already seen it somewhere, a few hundred years ago in a dream she could never forget.

She knew of something she should not, knew of the existence of a God that was hidden, forgotten by people. A God she knew used to rule over Mondstadt for a while.

...She didn't know anything more about that God, nothing about how that God came to be in Enkanomiya, nothing about what brought that same God from Mondstadt to the sunken nation beneath Watatsumi.

As she opened her eyes, she took a look around here, watching the remaining archons materialize besides her. They were in Watatsumi Island, in front of the Sangonomiya Shrine.

At least, she could say the portal they had admittedly really recklessly jumped in did lead them to where they wanted to go. It was a relief on its own, to know that they weren't stuck somewhere else, or in Celestia.

The relief was short lived as Makoto knew they didn't have much time. Celestia would surely be after them for killing a Shade.

Makoto's eyebrows furrowed. They had killed the Shade relatively easily.

Too easily, for her taste.

The Plume of Death shouldn't have died that quickly. The Shade should have known they would trap her, would try to block her.

She should have been smarter, and something just didn't sit right with Makoto.

Archons... She wasn't sure if Archons had enough power to win against a Shade, much less kill one. Could it be that the Plume of Death's powers somehow started diminishing? It couldn't be...

If it was, what would have caused it, then?

Getting closer to the edge, Makoto peered down, only to be met with the still water, the closed portal to Enkanomiya.

She hoped that if someone could answer all their questions, it would be Istaroth.

She seemed to be linked to Celestia, in some strange way Makoto couldn't understand, but she was determined to get to the bottom of it.

If they wanted to meet Istaroth, they would have to open the portal and fast. It wouldn't take long for Celestia to notice their absence, and she feared Inazuma would be their next target.

Makoto startled when she felt a hand on her shoulder, turning her head to see Morax looking at her with a straight face.

"Are you alright?"

Makoto nodded. "It's this way," she said calmly while looking back down.

"What is this?" she heard Tsaritsa ask.

"I will explain everything later," was her curt answer.

Turning back around, she assessed the situation. They were seven in total, and they had to find two sigils to activate the portal. Egeria had woken up, having suffered from a small concussion, but Makoto would rather she stay here with someone, preferably Rukkhadevata so the Dendro Archon could sooth her with some herbs, if she was carrying some on her person. That leaved them to five.

"Morax, I will need you to come with me," she said, to which the Geo Archon nodded. "Xbalanque, Tsaritsa, you will go with the stranger."

Makoto moved, walked until she faced the North side of Watatsumi Island. She pointed to the horizon. "There, besides the sea right on the shore. A sigil is hidden there. I need you to retrieve it," she paused, lowering her hand, moving a bit then pointing to a strange structure below them, a bit far but still visible, easily accessible by gliding from where they stood.

"Once done, please activate the altar and come back here."

Turning back around, she waited until the three of them nodded, before signaling for Morax to follow her.

"Where are we going?"

"You see that waterfall?" she waited until Morax found the place she was pointing at. "There is a cave beside it."

The process was rather fast. All they had to do was glide to the cave, get the sigil and activate the second altar.

Then they would go to Enkanomiya.

Makoto wondered, would she finally get to know more about Istaroth? Was she even a being that existed? Makoto feared Istaroth was just a being that she had imagined because of her strange obsession with the God of Time, she feared she was leading all the archons to their impending doom because really, that was what awaited them when Celestia would figure out they went to Enkanomiya to search for forbidden knowledge.

Makoto knew, though, that she had no other choice but to find Istaroth.

She could only reassure herself with the fact that they weren't necessarily searching for something that was forbidden, rather they were searching for one person who — Makoto was pretty sure — would enlighten them on Barbatos more than anyone other than the Anemo Archon himself ever could.

There wasn't even a single doubt in her mind about that. She knew very well that the God of Time used to rule Mondstadt before she mysteriously disappeared, shortly replaced by another God that fell at the time Barbatos' reign started.

Reign, if she could even call it that.

It only made sense in Makoto's mind that wherever the God of Time was, she still kept an eye on Mondstadt. 

"You are strangely quiet, Makoto," Morax said, interrupting her train of thoughts.

She hummed. The two of them were walking to the altar, having successfully gotten the sigil.

"And so are you," she replied.

Makoto liked to think she was a rather observant Archon — even if she couldn't manage to figure out the obvious concerning Barbatos, Venti. And now he was gone, corrupted, slowly eaten from the inside by a force that surpassed him.

However, she also knew he had fought the corruption once. She hoped he would be able to do it again.

Makoto desperately tried to ignore the voice at the back of her head that told her he would have done so already if he could, he probably wouldn't have succumbed to the corruption if he had been able to fight it.

But looking at it from another angle, Barbatos had also been very weakened when he was sitting in that chair. It was already hard to overcome corruption, so it would only make sense for a weak and drained out Archon to be unable to resist long.

Ever since Barbatos had disappeared after that one faithful meeting in Jueun Karst... none of the archons could say they were still the same.

Rukkhadevata had revealed to them she had a child, told them how guilty she felt because she of all people should know not to judge a child too quickly — and even though Barbatos wasn't really a child, he was still he youngest Archon. They should have known better.

Tsaritsa started slowly becoming lonelier, colder. It wasn't until they started their trek for Mondstadt that they all really noticed how much she had distanced herself from them. Makoto never got around to ask her, but she knew she should. She knew, because none of them cared to ask Barbatos how he was, if he needed something, how he felt.

She feared leaving Tsaritsa on her own would have the same effect on her.

Xbalanque, while still loud, became less rash, started thinking twice before speaking. He understood very well where he wronged Barbatos, and was determined to correct his wrong. It was admirable, Makoto thought.

Her mind took her back to the Weinlesefest festival, when Xbalanque had ran after Venti. The Pyro Archon had come back to them an hour later with a disappointed expression. He had explained that he hadn't been able to find Venti, no matter how hard he looked.

The guy had simply vanished.

Now, it all made more sense.

It warmed Makoto's heart that subconsciously, Xbalanque had cared for Venti. He had unknowingly cared for Barbatos.

Egeria... Well, she had sworn she would pay more attention to the small details. She started valuing Justice more than anything, looked deeper into things before making her judgment.

She had said to the other archons that she tried to imagine what it would have been like if she had given Barbatos a second chance instead of judging him for things she barely knew anything about.

As for Morax, well... it was complicated to say.

Makoto threw a side look at the Geo Archon.

He was without a doubt the one that had changed the most out of the six of them. He became much calmer, learnt how to control his temper better.

Makoto also suspected his guilt went deeper than what they had all seen on the surface.

Morax... She didn't know just how much he felt guilty about the whole situation, but she knew he wasn't telling them everything.

"I have," he simply responded to her previous statement.

She wanted to ask, but she felt like it was neither the place nor the time to do so. So she would wait. That's all it seemed she could do. Wait.

"Here we are," she said, looking at the altar straight ahead.

Putting the sigil in its place, they watched as the altar lit up, indicating that their work here was clearly done.

While Makoto doubted the other had already gotten the sigil, she signaled for Morax to go back to the corals in front of the shrine. They would wait for the others there, and check up on Egeria.

She hoped the Hydro Archon felt better.

It turned out she had guessed correctly. Upon arriving, she couldn't see the second group anywhere, nor did the portal to Enkanomiya change in any way.

It was still water, forming a closed pit.

Nothing more.

If only it were really like this, it would have avoided her long ago the troubles of time.

On the other hand, she wondered if they could ever have any hope of saving Barbatos if it wasn't for that same portal.

"You're back!" exclaimed Rukkhadevata.

"We are," stated Morax, soft smile on his lips upon seeing Egeria standing and seemingly well. It did also raise Makoto's spirit.

She was glad that Egeria felt better.

It only took a few more minutes before the second group reached them, smiles on their faces. Makoto guessed that their part of the mission had been successful.

Allowing a smile to spread wider on her face, she walked to the edge of the coral, followed by everyone else.

Looking down, her heart skipped a beat when she saw that even the color of the water had changed.

Its blue had turned deeper, and the water wasn't still anymore. It formed a whirlwind. Whirlwind that seemed like the calm before the storm, hiding something obscure reserved for later. Makoto was frightened by what they would see once they would jump. She had never activated Enkanomiya's portal, only knew it was there.

She didn't even know what she should expect, and that thought didn't reassure her the slightest bit.

"Now," she shakily said after she slowly exhaled, "we have to get down there."

She took a moment to look at the others beside her. There was a mixture of emotions on their faces. They all seemed as uncertain as her. She could tell none of them really wanted to see what was hidden down there.

But they also all knew that they had no other choices. The only thing they were all thinking about was Barbatos. They were doing it for him, consequences be damned.

They had already gone against Celestia, so one more offend shouldn't be that big of a deal, right?

In all cases, they were already on Celestia's bad side. Whether they went down and or not would not change anything on their current predicament.

It is with that thought in mind that Makoto jumped.

She felt the wind rush in her ears, heard the splash of water around her as she closed her eyes, felt the words turn.

She breathed deeply, not knowing what awaited her.

It was terrifying. She never would have guessed that one day, she would openly go against Celestia.

If she were to tell Ei, her sister wouldn't even believe her.

What happened next was strange. Very strange.

Only a few seconds later, she felt herself free falling, wind slapping her in the face. The air was humid, much more than a few moments ago.

Makoto opened her eyes, only to be met with darkness that barely lasted as she felt freezing water engulfing her. She quickly swam to the surface, glad the water wasn't salty, and frantically looked around her for the others.

"Guys?" she called for them with a hint of panic in her voice.

Huge relief washed upon her when she almost immediately heard Tsaritsa's voice, yelling a "Here!" quickly followed by the others' voices responding to her, everyone reassuring themselves they weren't alone and had landed together.

At least, that was one thing out of the way, she thought. Her relief was short lived however as she swam to the small pond's extremity, feeling some fishes between her legs desperately getting away from the disturbance they all must have caused upon landing in the pond.

Somehow, those fishes were alive in this place. It could only be Enkanomiya. There was no other possibility.

Makoto wondered if they would see other kind of lifeforms in this place.

This was her first mistake, she realized. Thinking that no living thing lived in this sunken city.

But how could she have guessed? She had never heard of creatures able to live in the conditions Enkanomiya offered.

Fish meant living creatures. She could only hope they wouldn't come across any vicious one.

Makoto took a deep breath when she finally reached solid ground, standing beside Murata and Egeria, waiting for the others.

When everyone got to them, Makoto felt more than ever that they needed an explanation. After all, she was dragging them to some unknown place they knew nothing about without even telling them anything about it.

Not that she herself knew much, but she felt like they still deserved to know what she was thinking about, where she was leading them.

And when she looked at them all, opening her mouth and ready to give them some explanation, she finally noticed the looks they all had on their faces.

None of them seemed to doubt her. None of them seemed to regret following her in the unknown. They were all wearing determined expressions, ready to continue.

So she closed her mouth and smiled, ready to find Istaroth, to face whatever truth they would discover.

And even if Istaroth wasn't really in Enkanomiya, at least they would have tried.

She didn't know if they would find the God of Time, but one thing was for sure: they would find the tower that was drown in Celestia. Makoto knew she had seen it.

"Where to, now?" asked the stranger.

Makoto's smile only got more determined as she turned her back to them and started walking.

They entered a small cavern, blue grass familiar to Makoto, lianas hanging from the corners of the wall, water seeping from the top of the cavern on them.

It was a small passage, at the end of which they saw one of the most beautiful and yet lonelier place Makoto had ever been to.

Water was everywhere, on the ground and falling from small cascades, strange, tall rocks upon which sat giant purple flowers were scattered all around the place.

In the center, creatures Makoto never saw were circling around one of those tall rocks. Creatures that looked like purple lizards, with big tails and scales.

It wouldn't be a good idea to provoke them if they didn't know what those lizards were capable of. So they decided to counter them, passing as silently as they could, walking in water and paving the way until they finally reached dry ground again, away from the threat of the big lizards.

While walking, Makoto could distinctly make out two types of lizards: Hydro and Electro. It was fascinating, she thought, that creatures of Enkanomiya could wield the elements of the world. It made her wonder, just what more would she discover about this place?

She liked the feeling that engulfed her heart, learning about the hidden wonders of the world, things that were hidden from mortals, even from them. Things they were forbidden to know anything about.

Makoto wanted to know more than ever what kind of terrible, dark secret was Celestia hiding in Enkanomiya.

Then, the world seemed to open to them as in the horizon, they faced one big arc seeming to be broken from above, making it two arcs upon which blue plants and trees had taken refuge.

Makoto distinctly recognized those trees. She had seen the exact same ones in her dream so long ago.

"This is..." whispered Makoto.

"It's incredible..." finished the stranger for her. Makoto nodded in agreement, mouth agape, her spirit filled with wonder.

The walked closer to the broken arc. As they got closer, they noticed the strange markings glowing in blue between the two pieces of the arc. But not only that; it was strangely broken. The rocks... at the top of the arc, the rocks seemed to have eroded and were floating in the air, hovering above the arc in an unnatural way. No matter how beautiful it was, Makoto couldn't help the uneasiness she felt upon seeing it.

There was also a mechanism to activate, one she often saw on the surface. Rukkhadevata went to activate it, and they all watched as the sealed door under the markings opened to them, revealing the path to follow.

Passing under it, Makoto crossed her arms, bringing them closer to her chest, rubbing them up and down from the chills this place was giving her.

When they passed through the door, they were met with a cliff, and a long tunnel that opened before them. One by one, they jumped and glided there, landing in water again, sounds of people walking in a liquid echoing around the close cave around them.

It didn't go past Makoto the way everyone got closer to each other, as if a reassurance that they were together, avoid getting lost perhaps, or a fear of getting left alone. She had to admit, she could relate to it. That was precisely how she currently felt. But they had to make it to all the way there. They couldn't go back now; it was already too late.

The more they walked, the more the place became eerie, sinister and abandoned. 

Until finally, the place seemed to brighten up a bit. The walls didn't seem to be closing around them anymore, four serpent statues were stationed around them, two on each side, with one big, tall, closed door directly in front of them.

It reminded Makoto of what they had seen in the throne room. The big throne, and the four others, smaller ones.

Once directly in front of the door, Makoto stopped, closing her eyes. She figured now was a better time than ever to tell them what she had on her mind.

"I had a dream, a few centuries ago," she said.

Makoto didn't turn around, didn't want to see their reactions, only opening her eyes again and staring at the door, wondering what she would find behind it.

No one spoke, everyone waiting to see what she would say.

"Does anyone know about this place?" she simply asked. When she received no response, she continued. "We are in Enkanomiya right now."

Makoto would consider none of them knew what Enkanomiya was. She wouldn't explain much, just what they needed to know.

"It is a nation that sunk thousands of years ago." She paused. "I don't know why, really. But I dreamed of it. Of a figure I suspect to be the Fourth Shade."

That had the merit to get Tsaritsa to talk. "There is a Fourth?"

Morax almost immediately answered. "I always found it strange that there was four seat besides hers," there was a bite to Morax' words. A bite she hadn't heard in a while.

It took her by surprise, the way anger leaked through his voice at the simple mention of that deity. She wasn't used anymore to hear that tone coming from the Geo Archon, and it made her wonder just when exactly had Morax' respect for the Celestial beings reached such a level.

Least to say, none of the Archons could say they liked Celestia. Not really. They never did.

But Celestia was terrifying.

One wouldn't want to be on their bad side. Ever.

But somehow, Barbatos did... For some reason, he dared oppose them.

"I believe she is the only one who will be able to help us," she said.

No one responded to her, silence hanging in the air.

Makoto took that as her cue to activate the mechanism sitting just at her right, putting her hand on it.

The ground shook under them, the doors rumbled, dust emanated from the sudden movement.

The doors opened.

Makoto could only stare at what presented itself in front of her. It was different from anything she had ever seen before, and yet it still felt familiar.

She knew she had seen this scenery already. She knew this wasn't anything new to her.

She knew she hadn't imagined the blue grass, the lonely and almost dying trees.

But most importantly, right in front of her, standing brightly in the horizon and shining, illuminating the entirety of the underground city, stood the tower.

That same tower she had briefly seen in her dream.

That same tower they had all seen on the parchment in Celestia.

"So this is Enkanomiya..." she whispered, her voice filled with wonder at the sight in front of her.

She knew what they were doing was very dangerous, but she couldn't help the feeling of excitement that suddenly took a hold of her.

Never would she have thought that one day, she would set foot in Enkanomiya. Her heart beat faster, ready to finally uncover the truth.

She hoped they would find what they came here for in the first place.

"So this is it..." she heard Rukkhadevata whisper behind her.

It seemed to Makoto they all shared the feeling of wonder, the satisfaction of standing in a city that would finally bring them one step closer to Barbatos.

One step they took from their free will, not a step that was dumped on them by someone they were all absolutely terrified of.

If it were to Makoto, she would have returned to Inazuma, willing to never try to search for Barbatos if it meant he wouldn't have suffered the way he did.

A gnosis...

While a gnosis isn't the source of an Archon's power, it was given to them by Celestia as a secondary heart. The heart of the gods.

It was now a part of them almost as much as a real heart was.

So to have it ripped out so violently...

Makoto shuddered at the thought, Barbatos' pained expression coming back to the surface as she thought of what they had been forced to witness.

Makoto had never wanted to see anything like this. And now, she had absolutely no idea of what was happening to him. She didn't know what they were doing to him.

But it hardened her resolve.

Just in time, the stranger spoke. "What exactly are we looking for?"

Makoto nodded slightly to herself, looking forward and trying to recognize at least what surrounded the cliff she had been looking at in her dreams.

But it was like searching a needle in a haystack.

"Some sort of spirit. Presumably on a cliff," was all she could say. All she knew about it.

"Well, that sure is helpful..." Xbalanque muttered.

Makoto couldn't even find it in herself to get annoyed at the Pyro Archon. She could understand his frustration very well, they had absolutely nothing to help them. Makoto wondered just how much it would take them to find the God of Time, she wondered if she would reveal herself to them, if they had to somewhat prove something before they could reach her and talk to her.

Makoto held on to the hope that Istaroth wouldn't have tried to reach out to her if she didn't want her in Enkanomiya.

Or maybe Makoto was just trying to find excuses. She didn't know anymore.

She looked around her. There was no way for them to reach the other side by walking. They had to glide there again.

Opening her wind glider, Makoto took the opportunity to stare at the void beneath her. It seemed that Enkanomiya was a floating nation, after all.

Her brain couldn't help but link it back to the temple of the Thousand Winds in Mondstadt.

Once they landed, they carefully started walking, grass blue, tree seeming dead, strange carvings in the walls...

The more they walked, the more Makoto wondered just how exactly they would find that place. She guessed that the easier way to do so would probably be by following the path.

It's not like they had any other choice.

So that's what they did, walking through ruins, jumping from a part of a broken bridge to another as to avoid falling into the void that lied beneath them.

They walked through smaller versions of the flowers they had seen earlier; upon closer inspection, it seemed to Makoto liked those were corals, not flowers. They found ruins, so, so many ruins...

Makoto wanted to know what had happened here, she wanted to discover what exactly transpired in this place. She wanted to pierce the secret of what seemed to be a land that was once filled with an ancient civilization. 

In the end, she lost count of how many ruins they walked by. But one thing she knew for certain was the fact that the tower was getting clearer and clearer as they walked, and Makoto had no doubt anymore that they were in the right place.

Looking to her left, she climbed on a cliff, towering over an area strangely green, with a pond sitting right in the middle. Makoto stared. She couldn't remember having seen that striking green in the scenery of her dream.

Makoto sighed as Egeria put a hand on her shoulder, squeezing it slightly.

"It's not here?" She asked.

Makoto shook her head, staring straight ahead. She turned around to look at the tall tower, everyone one facing towards her.

And then she gasped.

The light of the tower suddenly turned off as everyone startled. And there, just behind the stranger, stood a spirit. A blue, see through spirit. 

Makoto's breath got stuck in her throat as she stared wide eyed at the figure she had seen that one time in her dream. It was so strange, seeing something that she thought she hallucinated. But Makoto hadn't been going insane. Her dream, it seems, had been completely accurate. She hadn't imagined anything, everything she had dreamed of that night was of something that actually existed, something that was hidden from them.

Something that she had somehow unknowingly got in contact with.

"Is that...?" whispered Xbalanque.

Everyone seemed to be just as shocked as Makoto was. For the Electro Archon, meeting this spirit was like meeting an idol, meeting someone she had always yearned to learn more about, but never dared to. 

The figure was standing still as Makoto took a few hesitant steps forward, heart beating fast. She wanted to ask so many questions that were just sitting at the tip of her tongue, only waiting to be asked, she wanted to understand why was they tower drawn in Celestia, she wanted to ask if there was really a Fourth Shade, if that Fourth Shade was Istaroth...

The figure simply raised a hand, gesturing to them they should follow it. Without waiting for an answer, it turned its back to them and walked away. Makoto shared a quick glance with the others before they all started walking behind the spirit.

Makoto felt heavy. She pursed her lips, eyebrows furrowed. As she and the others followed the Shade, she noticed quickly they were getting closer and closer to the tower, until they stopped right at its foot. The spirit turned and took a quick look at them, before going inside the tower.

Makoto followed, albeit with some hesitation. Despite her burning desire to save Barbatos, and her original excitement at finally being in Enkanomiya, she couldn't help but question herself once more.

She knew why she was doing this, she also knew that was the least she could do for Barbatos. Or at least, that's how she felt. 

She felt conflicted, and she didn't know how she should interpret those mixed feelings.

Once inside the tower, her frown disappeared when she took in the place, stairs going in spiral to a small device that was sitting in the center.

A device in front of which someone was sitting, their back facing them.

Makoto could only assume it was a woman, if the shape of the figure in front of her was anything to go by.

Something else was fragrant. Perhaps it was the fact that the figure was fully clothed in white, hood raised on her head and fully covering her from behind. Or was it the aura that Makoto could feel emanating from that being? She didn't know.

She sucked in a deep breath when the figure finally got up, lowered her hood and turned around, looking at them, looking at her with what Makoto could only identify to be a cold, stern gaze.

.

.

.

He started hearing voices.

It wasn't all silent anymore.

He was tired...

He couldn't really understand what they were saying, he only knew people were talking.

He heard someone laugh.

Venti didn't like that laugh. It sounded bad, dark. 

Evil.

He felt in danger.

He felt observed.

He felt all alone.

Venti yearned for Carmen more than he ever did.

Chapter Text

Xbalanque was rarely scared, if ever.

He followed Makoto without asking any questions. Venti's life was at risk. Barbatos'.

He couldn't quite come to term that Venti and Barbatos were the same person. His mind kept repeating to him the first time he had met the bard. The latter had been lost in his thoughts, Xbalanque had startled him. Barbatos had flinched.

Xbalanque wondered how they could ever make it right with him, how they could ever excuse themselves properly to him.

All that time they had spent uselessly searching for him had been in vain. The Anemo Archon had been right under their nose from the very beginning, and Xbalanque couldn't even bring himself to get mad at him.

What right did he have to?

He didn't know anything about him — he never did. He didn't know enough to judge him, he didn't know enough to pretend he could understand why Venti avoided them when he knew they were searching for him.

And the worst part was that Xbalanque couldn't even ask him for forgiveness if the bard didn't want to face them, if he avoided them like the plague. 

It made her think, why would he invite them to Weinlesefest? Why would he make that move if he didn't want to have anything to do with them? He had seemed as surprised as Xbalanque had felt in that moment. 

It was like he didn't want to have anything to do with them anymore. Like he wanted to forget all about them. Xbalanque had had a feeling Venti would have never revealed to them who he was if he wasn't forced to, if he hadn't been so brutally attacked.

But even if Barbatos didn't want them anymore... the Pyro God couldn't stand by while the younger one was being probably experimented on or tortured in that place. 

And this resolve led him to the present moment, in a nation that gave him the chills because there was just this forbidden feeling about it she couldn't shake away — and Makoto had never denied nor confirmed that this was somewhere they shouldn't be.

Xbalanque didn't need her to say anything to draw conclusions by himself.

But now, he was standing in front of a strange being that was staring them down, looking at them directly in the eyes, expression cold and distant, lips pursed and clearly displeased. She made Xbalanque feel like they were trespassing. Maybe that was precisely it, his mind supplied to him.

Xbalanque gulped.

"Ah, the Archons," she said, voice low and yet impossibly loud in the small space they were in, echoing around the walls and intensifying. Her voice was clear, her tone spiteful.

Xbalanque didn't need anyone to say anything to know she held something against them.

Makoto was the first one among them to speak, "Are you...," she hesitated, biting her lower lip before continuing, "Are you the God of Time?"

The woman raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. Xbalanque was mesmerized by the sheer strength that was emanating from her. The woman simply scoffed, raising her chin.

"And, pray tell, what exactly are you doing in my territory?"

Makoto seemed to be shocked into silence, not knowing how to respond. The woman was confirming she was the God of Time, but the attitude she had towards them... Xbalanque couldn't decide if this was the God's personality or if she genuinely harbored bad feelings towards them. 

The God had to admit, he was lost. The deity seemed to not have any idea behind their presence here. If the God of Time hadn't been the spirit Makoto saw in her dream, then who was it? He was confused, Xbalanque wanted to know what was going on.

The Pyro Archon startled as he heard the stranger gasp beside him, getting everyone's attention on him as he stared wide eyed at the God that faced them.

"That necklace..." he muttered, loud enough for everyone to hear.

Xbalanque noticed the God of Time frown as she raised a hand to her neck, gripping the end of the necklace she was sporting. Xbalanque wasn't fast enough to identify what it was that had made both the stranger and the deity react the way they did, but he did notice the look of confusion that had oh so briefly crossed the God of Time's face, for barely a fraction of second. A fraction of second that Xbalanque was fortunate enough to notice.

The stranger took a few steps forward, seeming more brave than he was a few moments ago, having apparently gotten a lead to something Xbalanque wasn't sure he would easily let go of.

"It's an eye of the storm," he stated.

Xbalanque couldn't say he was familiar with those creatures. Heck, he didn't even know what it was.

And he was ashamed to admit it. The only major thing this trip to Mondstadt taught him was how little he knew of Barbatos and Mondstadt.

It was very disappointing.

Looking around the room, it seemed only the stranger and the deity that faced them knew what an eye of the storm was. Xbalanque couldn't tell if the spirit knew, he couldn't even see his expression to read it, and his body language betrayed nothing. The God wasn't even sure if the spirit could talk, but he assumed not since he had yet to say a word.

The stranger seemed to not be done yet. "Seeds of stories," he started, as if he was reciting something, "brought by the wind..."

"...And cultivated by time," the deity finished.

Whatever they were saying made absolutely no sense to Xbalanque for whom that once sentence made no sense. But it seemed that both the stranger and the God of Time were into something important. He only wished he understood what they were on about.

Whatever the stranger said, it seemed to have set off the deity, and for that, Xbalanque was grateful.

"How do you know that?" she asked, furrowing her eyebrows in what Xbalanque identified to be mostly confusion and curiosity.

"The temple of the Thousands Winds," he replied, to which Makoto gasped.

"So that's what is written on it?!"

From where he stood, Xbalanque could practically see Makoto's brain fuming, and he suddenly felt left out. He consoled herself by looking at the other four who seemed to also be as confused as him.

The Electro Archon continued, "But how could you read it? There is no record of old Mondstadtien!"

Xbalanque felt his eyebrows lift up in surprise, head turning to stare at the stranger who simply shrugged, looking uncomfortable.

"I learned from Venti," he responded.

Xbalanque felt a pang in his chest at the mention of the Archon's human name. The name also seemed to ring a bell to the deity who looked at the stranger with slightly widened eyes. The stranger seemed to regain some composure as he looked the deity right in the eyes.

"A few weeks ago, Venti and I encountered an eye of the storm," he said, frowning a bit. "He told me that apparently, someone didn't want him there."

He took a pause, as if waiting for something, some recognition, some sign that she would respond to him, that the deity knew what he was talking about. Xbalanque wondered if she did.

"We killed it."

It seemed to be what set the deity off.

"So you are the one killing my creations?!" The God seemed indignant, hand raised to her chest in a manner that showed she was annoyed by what the stranger had said.

Xbalanque wanted to interrupt their — very confusing — conversation, but he didn't dare to. He wondered if he would discover something if he kept them going. He also feared he would annoy the deity even more if he said anything.

Normally, he would have asked, would have said something, would have refused to stay in the dark when they were talking about something he could sense was important, right in front of him, without explaining to them single thing. But he was in front of a Celestial being that was in her own territory, a place the Pyro Archon knew absolutely nothing about. Not how it functioned, nor its history, its people — if there were ever any, but the ruins seemed to be a clear indication — nor how much power that deity had.

Xbalanque watched curiously as the deity sighed and closed her eyes, seeming to count in her head for a few seconds, before she opened her eyes again and started at them all, one by one, as if debating what to say. The silence that settled felt uncomfortable, Xbalanque felt his skin crawl as she barely resisted the urge to scratch his arms, feeling uneasy. 

He watched as the deity took in a deep breath, casting a side look at the spirit that was still silent, and looking back at each one of them, eyes stern.

What she said next seemed to be out of obligation, if anything else. "Follow me."

Silently, without uttering a single word, she got down from the floating platform she had been previously sitting on, walking down the stairs and passing by them without sparing them a single glance.

Before following her, Xbalanque threw a last look at the spirit who was facing towards them. When it seemed to notice the Archon staring at him, he shrugged. The movement was strangely distorted because of the spirit's physical appearance. Xbalanque wondered if he would ever get used to it.

Turning his back to the spirit, she followed the others out of the door, going down a pair of stairs, walking a bit until they reached a room just under the one they were in a moment ago.

The deity walked to the far end of the room before stopping there, sitting on one of the rocks, indicating for the Archons and the stranger to do the same. She gracefully put her hands on her laps, sitting straighter than Xbalanque could ever manage to. The Pyro Archon took that opportunity to observe the necklace dangling by the deity's neck. It was strange, unlike anything he had ever seen.

Xbalanque wondered what exactly were those 'eyes of the storm'.

The deity's gaze finally settled on the stranger. "Speak. Who are you?"

It didn't go past Xbalanque that she was only addressing the stranger. She knew already who they were, and it made him feel observed.

"My name is Aether, and I am a traveler looking for my missing sister," he simply responded, voice even.

Finally, they had a name to put to the stranger, Xbalanque thought. But that explained nothing. How come that traveler reach Celestia? How did he know Barbatos? What did he know about the God of Time that they didn't?

The deity hummed. It was now Aether's turn to ask questions it seemed. "Why would you create such creatures? Who exactly are you?"

Xbalanque admired the so called traveler for asking such bold questions. He watched as a bitter smile appeared on the God of Time's face.

"I created those creatures a long time ago, using them to observe Mondstadt." She took a pause, looking straight at the traveler. Then, she directed her gaze to the archons. Xbalanque could feel the deity's glare burn him.

"Why, pray tell, do I have Archons here? If Asmoday knew..." she interrupted herself, leaving the implications for them to guess.

None of them needed to, they all knew perfectly well what she was talking about. Once again, Xbalanque wanted to ask. She had clearly said her name, so she must know her. Xbalanque thought that maybe Makoto's theory wasn't so farfetched after all...

"Weren't you the one who sent me that dream?" Makoto asked, to which the deity only raised an eyebrow.

"Dream?"

Makoto frowned, seeming confused. "But if it wasn't you..."

The deity looked at Makoto as she frowned, putting a hand under her chin. Xbalanque had an inkling the deity started understanding what was going on. He wanted to ask so bad.

The deity closed her eyes, putting her hands back on her lap. She stayed silent a few seconds during which no one spoke, all looking at her and waiting for her to say something. Finally, when she opened her eyes, she seemed to have come to some resolution with herself.

"It seems Aberaku is the one who contacted you."

"Who?" asked Egeria, not that Xbalanque could blame her.

The deity sighed. "The Sinshade who brought you here."

Xbalanque's eyebrows rose slightly as he tried to comprehend what the deity had said. There were so much words that he didn't understand... Xbalanque felt like he was in another world altogether, a world in which he was a trespasser. 

In a sense, he was.

"I suppose," the God of Time said with an undertone of resignation, "if Aberaku brought you here then there must be a reason."

The deity didn't seem pleased at all. "I used to rule Mondstadt, a long time ago," she started explaining. Xbalanque had to admit he was rather surprised the God decided to talk to them. He had thought the deity wouldn't.

Rule over Mondstadt, she had said...

"I am indeed one of the Four Shades, and when a catastrophe happened, I decided I wanted to help humankind," the deity said, sighing once more and closing her eyes, seeming deep in thoughts.

Although Xbalanque barely understood what she was saying, he at least knew he was managing to get the gist of it.

First off, he understood the implication of the God of Time being one of the Four Shades. Four, not three.

Second, it was easy from here to conclude that the crossed out star was her. It was what made the most sense.

"The others did not understand why I would save humans, so I created the eyes of the storm. That way, I could keep an eye on Mondstadt without having to return to the surface."

The deity opened her eyes, crossing her arms. Xbalanque was taken aback by how cold her gaze had become.

"But I was sealed off here, consequently losing control over the eyes of the storm who began attacking every random traveler passing by." Then, she raised a hand in a speaking motion, gesturing to the traveler who sat straighter, eyes a bit wider. "And you destroyed the last connection I had to the outside world."

From where she was sitting, Xbalanque could see the sheepish look the traveler had the decency to make, although he could also feel the blond did not regret destroying those eyes of the storm, or whatever they were. Just by their name, the Pyro Archon knew it was probably for the better. Especially since the one who used to control them lost that control.

He couldn't imagine wild creatures attacking random, innocent travelers, and he certainly didn't want to imagine how many persons had potentially gotten hurt because of those creatures.

Casting a quick look at the God, Xbalanque wondered if she cared or not that the people she used to protect were also people she endangered by the creation of beings that had a destructive potential. 

The cold stare of the deity turned into a harsh glare that made Xbalanque shudder.

He wondered why would she abandon the people she was ruling to protect what he assumed to be Enkanomiya? Why would she take care of a nation that wasn't her own? Why would she risk so many things? Xbalanque also wondered why was Makoto so certain this God had anything to do with Barbatos, why would this God bring them any clues, be willing to give them some help when she clearly couldn't stand being in the same room as them.

It made something in Xbalanque tick.

"I see you are not complete," the deity remarked, voice as called as ice. Then, she added, "and that one of you shouldn't be here."

Tsaritsa gasped, the traveler clenched his fists, Rukkhadevata startled, Morax' jaw clenched.

Xbalanque's heart skipped a beat.

"After what you did to Barbatos, one would think the least you would do is try to make things right," she snapped.

Xbalanque's eyes widened as the deity conformed to them all that she indeed knew Barbatos. To Xbalanque, it only made sense now that she would keep an eyes on her successor to the throne of Mondstadt, a throne Barbatos refused to sit on, giving liberty to his people — that was some bits of information Xbalanque had managed to gather on Mondstadt's history, finding it fascinating.

But something in Xbalanque broke when he realized the deity didn't know what had happened to Barbatos.

Truth be told, he was scared of the way she would react. If simply being in the presence of the Archons bothered her... then it wasn't a question of if she knew of what transpired between them, but rather how much she knew. 

To tell the truth, Xbalanque was scared to tell her. He wondered how much the deity cared for Barbatos, how she would react if she learned of what transpired in the past few days.

If she learned of the way they left Barbatos there, all alone.

If she knew how much he suffered.

If she knew they came to her for guidance.

It was Makoto who spoke, hesitantly. "That is why we came here." She paused. "We hoped you could help us."

Makoto bit her lip while they watched the deity raise her head, scoffing. "What makes you think I would help you?"

Xbalanque expected such an answer. "Because he's fucking being experimented on by Celestia," he snapped, glaring at the God.

From the corner of his eyes, he saw Rukkhadevata flinch, Makoto closing her eyes, Tsaritsa looking extremely cold, and Morax clenching his jaw.

Xbalanque didn't care that he was glaring at a God that had the power to destroy him. All he cared about was his promise to give Barbatos the excuse he deserved. All he cared about was right his wrongs. All he cared about was get Barbatos out of the hell hole he was currently in.

But he also knew damn well he couldn't do that without the help of the freaking God of Time that seemed to be refusing to even listen to them.

Well not anymore, he thought as he watched the God's face turn livid. It brought Xbalanque some sense of satisfaction that he had managed to shake the God out of whatever stupid thing she was into.

In truth, Xbalanque knew the God's reaction was perfectly justified, he knew he would react that way if he saw his past self — even if he were to confront his current self.

But he refused to not say anything when he knew they had a chance to save Barbatos and get him back alive to his people. To them.

Even if they didn't deserve him.

And whatever connection the God of Time had with Venti, Xbalanque knew damn well it must be something that had some significance if she was so strongly taking his side.

"Barbatos?" the deity whispered, voice barely above a whisper as she looked at Xbalanque. "I told him to avoid them...!"

Xbalanque certainly did raise his eyebrows at that. "Well it absolutely failed."

As the deity glared at him, Xbalanque knew that if there was a time he should have stayed silent, it was probably now.

So the two of them were in contact? He couldn't help but wonder for how long. He also was curious about the warning Barbatos had received. 

The dumbass... Even after being told by a Celestia being to avoid Celestia, he still provoked them?

Xbalanque gritted his teeth. It was infuriating.

"They corrupted him," announced Egeria, getting the deity's attention who snapped her head to the Hydro Archon.

"They did what?!"

Egeria only nodded. Looking at the God of Time, it seemed to Xbalanque like she was remembering something. She laughed sourly, passing a hand in her hair. It was strange to see someone who should be so composed act so agitated. Particularly when only a few minutes ago, she was acting so put together.

And at the mere mention of Barbatos being in danger, her whole demeanor changed.

Xbalanque felt like there was something going on, something that he wanted to raise questions at. But now was not the time, and he resolved to wait for later.

"He turned... purple," explained Morax.

The deity laughed once more, a nervous, agitated laugh that indicated just how worried she was. "Purple?" She laughed again. A small, sour laugh.

"It looked like Durin's corruption," added the traveler.

Xbalanque frowned. Durin, wasn't that the dragon Barbatos had fought? Yes, of course, how could he forget about that same dragon that cause the Anemo Archon to be so late at their meeting that day...

But wasn't that dragon dead? It didn't make sense to Xbalanque... The dragon shouldn't have affected Barbatos!

Didn't the stories mention that Barbatos and his friend defeated the cursed the dragon? Then how could it be that Barbatos got affected so badly that it even reached his gnosis?!

"We need your help to save him, please," added Tsaritsa. 

The deity immediately nodded her head. Xbalanque was in all honesty surprised that the deity hadn't thought twice about helping them after they mentioned Barbatos. Once more, he wondered just what kind of relationship the both of them had. She seemed to care for him more than she wanted to tell them, and it set something in Xbalanque.

The Pyro Archon was just glad Barbatos had yet someone else to take care of him, someone who, unlike Mondstadt, unlike the Archons, could protect him from Celestia, rip him out of their hands.

They would all work together to achieve this. Xbalanque refused to see Barbatos wither at the hands of this force they all barely understood.

He was convinced more than ever that if someone could help them, it would be one of the Four Shades.

And it seemed they had just gotten her agreement.

"We need a plan," the deity finally said. "I will need you to tell me every single detail."

Xbalanque felt hope bloom in his chest.

They would save Barbatos.

Just hang in there, little guy.

.

.

.

As time passed, he slowly felt his mind slip away.

He was starting to lose control even of his thoughts.

It was terrifying.

He was losing himself. 

He knew he didn't have long anymore before he completely lost himself.

Maybe it was already too late.

.

.

.

It was.

Chapter Text

Their plan to save the Anemo Archon would soon start. They had strategically worked through every little detail with the God of Time.

All that was left for them to do was to execute the plan, and hope it would work in their favor.

Istaroth had made it clear: they didn't want to overthrow Celestia. Not now, at least. Their priority was to get Venti out of there and help him get rid of the corruption.

It was easier said than done.

As Morax sat alone, staring at the horizon, he contemplated their plan, wondering if it would work out.

The God of Time was the Sands of Eon, the Fourth Shade, the one they had never heard about, the one that disagreed with Celestia's wish to abandon the people of Enkanomiya who were simply caught in the crossfire of something that happened before any Archon was born.

It picked Morax' interest. He had asked about it, but all he received in response was a glare and a cold 'don't step over your boundaries.'

They had explained to her what had happened from the time they arrived in Mondstadt, to meeting the strange bard — bard that turned out to be Barbatos in disguise, everything that led to their arrival in Enkanomiya.

She had been livid when they got to Celestia's part. What worried Morax was that even she didn't seem to have a clear answer as to why they would target Barbatos.

It had sat at the back of Morax' head ever since the Anemo Archon got caught. Why would Celestia be so interested in a wind spirit? Why would they feel the need to observe Barbatos?

Asmoday did say he had been on their radar for a while, already.

Morax wondered if Barbatos was more than they thought, if he was so important to Celestia that they couldn't let him wander freely.

Later that night, he tried to talk to the others about it. They all looked at him with worry in their eyes, all of them pondering the same questions. 

It was infuriating how little they actually knew.

While waiting for the day they would set their plan in action, they kept holding little meetings during which Morax couldn't help but feel the animosity Istaroth held towards them, the glances she would often send at the Tsaritsa.

Morax always wondered what it was about.

It brought him back to what she had said the first time they saw her. Something about one of them who shouldn't be here, whatever she meant by it. Morax hated enigmas. He never liked those.

And Istaroth was just another one to add to the big puzzle that was Barbatos, that was Mondstadt altogether.

Morax had trouble sleeping, but when he did, he was a light sleeper. So it was only natural he would wake up at any movement, any sound.

Two nights before their mission started, he woke up in the middle of the night to someone humming a tone. A sweet, loving tone. Turning his head to the side, he found Tsaritsa awake and staring up at the high ceiling, eyes wet.

"It woke you up?" he asked her.

She turned her eyes in his direction, staring at him for a few seconds, not saying anything. They stayed silent, no one speaking a word, listening to the very gentle and yet sorrowful humming outside. Morax easily identified it as Istaroth's voice, she was after all the only one here besides them.

He couldn't help but feel like the melody held a meaning to it. The deity sang it from the bottom of her heart, it almost brought tears to Morax' own eyes.

Only once she stopped singing and the silence returned did Tsaritsa open her mouth. A broken, choked sound came out of her throat. She closed her mouth, lips wobbling, only staring.

Morax was about to tell her she shouldn't force herself, try to go back to sleep, but then she spoke.

"This is the song Barbatos sang," she croaked out.

No matter how much he tried, Morax wasn't able to sleep for the rest of the night.

The next day, everyone was tense, no one had anything in mind other than the operation they would start from the break of dawn.

He cast a quick look at a tired Tsaritsa, only hoping this night she would get some good rest. 

The key Makoto had taken from the dust was apparently something that each Shade possessed, a passage to and from Celestia. Istaroth had expressed her concern when they told her about the dead Shade — just as he thought, they shouldn't have been able to kill it that easily, and while she had seemed worried about it, she didn't have any explanation to them either.

If she did, she was determined to hide it from them. Although it annoyed Morax, he understood why she was refusing to tell them much about those who were ruling.

They had all protested. After all, how where they supposed to outsmart their enemy if they didn't even know anything relevant about them?

She was quick to shut them up when she revealed that that precise information where what she believes to be the reason Celestia was after Barbatos.

Morax sensed that there was something else, something she wasn't telling them. If it was simply for the knowledge he possessed, Celestia wouldn't have made the effort to personally go to Mondstadt and capture him. They wouldn't have tried to accelerate the corruption that was already eating Barbatos from the inside.

Thinking about it made Morax' blood boil. Celestia had taken advantage of the unfortunate situation Barbatos had found himself in, and in the worst possible of ways. Now, the Anemo Archon was being experimented on, fully corrupted, and lonelier than he ever was.

They only had themselves to blame.

However, Morax was intrigued by the fact that only recently did Celestia attack Barbatos. Why hadn't they done so earlier? The knowledge Barbatos held... It was something Celestia was aware of, surely, if their gaze had been on him for so long, but why now? What kind of connection did he have with the God of Time, for her to contact him and tell him such secrets she refused to reveal to them?

He couldn't help but wonder if it was some sort of legacy passed down from one Mondstadt ruler to another, it was the only explanation that made sense.

But that brought him to something else. Was Istaroth sharing that information in hope to find an Archon who would be competent enough to save her? To break the seal that was placed on her so she could regain her freedom?

Mondstadt was all about freedom, after all, so it would not surprise Morax.

But if that was truly the case... He'd rather not think about it, because he wouldn't accept this as an answer.

He couldn't accept that Istaroth was using Venti, only wanted to save him because it was her freedom at the cost of his.

All he could do know was follow the carefully put out plan, and then seek out answers when Barbatos would be safe here, in Enkanomiya, a place Celestia couldn't access. 

The day ended passing in a blur. He couldn't really process what was happening; soon enough, the time had come for them to get out of Enkanomiya.

The first step was to go to Celestia.

One by one, they each made their gnosis appear.

Celestia was using their gnosis to track them. Those chess pieces weren't an Archon's power, nor were they something an Archon was naturally born with. Gnosis were given to the Seven by Celestia, they were what tied them to that divine place.

If they wanted to have at least the slightest of chance, then they should leave their gnosis behind. Without them, Celestia wouldn't be able to detect their presence in the castle, and it was just what they needed.

If they kept their gnosis with them, they would be attacked as soon as they would land. They would get destroyed and killed before they could even sneak in properly.

Exchanging glances with each other, they each let go of it, putting them in Istaroth's care. She was a Shade, after all, and even if Morax didn't fully trust her, he knew that she wouldn't be able to do anything, and she would know more than anyone else here how to dispose of them in their absence.

Makoto breathed deeply as she brandished the key in front of her. In a slow movement, she twisted it in the air, a white door gradually appearing as the key turned. Surely enough, the same white door they had gone through a few days ago was the exact same one that stood before them.

Once they would walk through that door, they would have to face the unknown. Their mission: bring Barbatos to Enkanomiya, free him from his corruption, give back to the Anemo Archon the freedom that was rightfully his.

The rest would come later. For now, all they had to worry about was Barbatos' safety and wellbeing.

Istaroth bid them goodbye, wishing them luck, grave look in her face, features pulled in a serious expression as she watched them pass the portal one by one.

Morax was the last one to go through the portal. As he did so, he hoped this mission would turn out in their favor.

Brightness engulfed his vision, just like what he had seen the first time. Similarly, his eyes were quick to adjust when he felt his feet land on solid ground. Instantly, he adopted a fighting stance, all senses sharp, ready to attack whoever came their way.

He quickly looked around him, eyes darting back and forth, from left to right. All he could see was the walls of the big chamber they were in. No one in sight.

Rukkhadevata closed her eyes, putting two fingers on her temples. Concentrated look on her face, a little bit of Dendro energy seeped from the tip of her fingers. A few seconds later, she opened her eyes, looking pleased with herself.

"There is no one in the perimeter, we should be safe for now," she announced.

Egeria took that as her cue to shift into water, making her way as they all followed her as silently as they could.

They didn't rush their pace, walking carefully, making sure they wouldn't bump into anyone. That would be unfortunate, something they had to avoid as best as they could. Morax wasn't sure how they would be able to handle fighting another Shade.

It was already strange enough that they had come across one they managed to kill — a subject Morax couldn't stop thinking about no matter how much he tried. Nothing assured them they would bet met with the same situation this time. Plus, even if they did, there had been injuries the last time, and they couldn't afford loosing anyone.

Not anymore.

Not now, not ever again.

They were already one member short. If another one were to fall...

Morax cast a subtle look at the traveler. He never ended up explaining to them how he had landed in Celestia, and Morax wasn't convinced having him with them was such a good idea.

But he had insisted, he had refused to let them go without him. He had assured them he was up to it.

Perhaps it was the fact that they had discovered he was the mysterious traveler that had fought Dvalin and helped both Barbatos and Mondstadt that finally convinced them that maybe, they should let him accompany them.

It wasn't that he was underestimated in the slightest: going to Celestia and surviving was no small feat.

It was more the fact that they were still all a bit weary of him. In all cases, they knew just how important it was to have trust in him in this kind of situation. They all relied on each other, and they couldn't allow even the smallest of doubt in their teamwork, or it would all fall into pieces.

And this time, they probably wouldn't be able to fix it.

They all stopped as Egeria materialized back, turning to look at them with a grim expression.

Morax never liked it when she made that face, it always meant something bad happened.

"What is it?" asked Tsaritsa.

Egeria looked stern, bothered. "He's not here," she only said as she moved to the side, making space for them to enter in the chamber they had last seen Barbatos in.

Morax felt his eyes widen as his heart beat faster. What did she mean, 'he wasn't there'? He couldn't possibly...

As he followed the others in the chamber, it only took him a few moments to assess what he was seeing. 

The room was indeed empty, and the tube in which Barbatos had previously been held in was open, empty of the liquid it had held, of the Archon that had been floating in it, trapped and so small. 

He wasn't there.

He wasn't.

Barbatos was nowhere in sight.

For Morax, it could only mean one thing.

Whatever was being experimented on has ended, and Barbatos was now freely roaming around, corrupted, probably as cold as the ones who did this to him. Morax couldn't imagine it.

Morax didn't want to imagine it. He refused to believe they had come too late.

There was no sign of a fight, no struggle, no destruction. Nothing.

Barbatos had been completely cooperative with them.

It made Morax feel uneasy. 

"Venti..." he heard the traveler mutter.

"We just have to keep looking, then," said Tsaritsa, putting a hand on the blonde's shoulder.

Rukkhadevata nodded, action that was mirrored by all the others as she quickly put back fingers on her temple. "Let me see if I can sense him."

While she did, Morax turned his back to the group as he searched for the paper they had found the last time they were here.

It didn't take long until he found it. It was still there, hanging on the wall for all to see. The Dainichi Mikoshi.

The star on the top was still glowing as dimly as the last time, the crossed out one was still like it was. Istaroth's, his brain supplied to him.

But all the others were still glowing. All of them.

Even the one that had died. The one that should belong to the dead Shade.

It was glowing again.

Morax' heart skipped a beat, sweat dripping down his face. He suddenly felt very cold. Morax didn't understand... Istaroth had said those stars revealed whether or not the Shades were alive...

So why, why were they all brightly glowing like nothing happened? Why wasn't the Plume of Death considered dead?

It could only mean one thing, one thing Morax didn't want to acknowledge, one thing he couldn't wrap his brain around because it simply made no sense at all. How could it be?! They had killed it! They had clearly seen that the light was out!

"DUCK!"

On instinct, Morax crouched, quickly turning around, getting back up almost immediately.

"Well well,"

Morax felt all the air leave his lungs.

"If it isn't the Archons."

A sneer, a Shade was standing in front of them.

The Plume of Death was right before them.

Another figure moved from the shadow on his left.

The Flower of Life.

And sealing their only exit, here was the Goblet of Eonothem.

Morax gulped, felt his insides churn. All three Shades were encircling them, trapping them. Not only was the Plume of Death not dead — even if they had clearly seen it turn to ash — the other two were also here.

They had barely managed to escape one of them, how could they possibly hope to escape all three of them?!

Morax quickly run to the others, only to be blocked and sent back right in the wall by a shock wave that left him dizzy, wincing in pain.

"Morax!" he heard Makoto yell. 

Ignoring the swirling world around him to the best of his abilities, Morax tried to stand back up, only grateful that he was able to retain some balance.

The Goblet of Eonothem laughed. "Would you look at that?" Morax gritted his teeth, glaring at the shade that was openly mocking them. "You didn't think we would let you go, did you?"

Morax understood painfully well what they were doing, and what kind of trap he had allowed himself to fall into. He had drifted away from the group only for a few minutes, but it seemed it was a few minutes too much. He looked at Rukkhadevata, shaking, looking at him with wide eyes. She seemed to tell him how sorry she was.

He shook his head. It was all he could do to reassure her that he didn't hold it against her. Really, they had all been stupidly distracted. He couldn't have expected of her to notice that they weren't alone anymore, that they were in the presence of Three fucking Shades. He was also to blame. He should have stayed focused, should have immediately pointed out what he saw on the parchment.

And now that he was separated from the group, the Shades would only take this to their advantage by preventing him from going back to them. He would have to help them from a distance, and that was if he wasn't distracted himself. 

Morax immediately raised shields both for himself and the others, just before the Shades decided it would be a good idea to attack. He was sure it wouldn't take long.

"Do you really hope to make it out of here?" laughed the Plume of Death, accompanied by the other two.

Morax couldn't see any trace of burn on the Shade, any sign that it had lost a fight against elements that were quite damaging. He understood absolutely nothing of what was going on.

And just like that, their carefully crafted plan falls and a fight breaks out.

Only this time, Morax can't seem to find a good ending to it.

He barely saw the Shades of Death and Eonothem attack the others before he too was sent another wave, destroying the shield he had put around himself. Gritting his teeth, Morax looked at the Flower of Life, grinning at him, rose dancing in its hand.

Istaroth had told them not to refer to the other Celestial beings in any pronoun, other than 'it'. Morax hadn't understood what she meant by this, why she would say that if she, herself, used 'her'. But he thought that now, he was probably starting to understand.

Those Shades weren't like the God of Time. They were different, their aura was nothing like Istaroth's. He didn't know how to explain it, they just seemed odd. He couldn't say he understood what was going on, not really, but he was getting pieces of the puzzle, once again an enigma. One that he was more than ready to solve.

Morax materialized a big rock right under the Shade who easily jumped to the side, taunting him. "Is that all you can do, oh Lord of the Rocks?" It laughed once more as Morax raised a shield around himself once more, preparing for the onslaught of attack he saw coming his way.

Between dodging and throwing his own attacks, Morax could barely concentrate on anything else. He just hoped the others weren't having too much trouble with the Plume of Death and the Goblet of Eonothem.

Morax watched as dark green creatures materialized out of thin air, moving on the Flower of Life's command. They formed a wall between him and the Shade and ran at him as he materialized his spear, brandishing it in front of him and using it to either stab the little creatures or move them out of the way. There were too many of them, he thought. They were easy to get rid of, but their number made it all that much harder. He wouldn't be able to get rid of them easily.

Morax launched rocks at some that were ready to jump on him from behind, some more at those that were threatening to jump next, and kicked the ones that were clutching his spear, swirling it around him and hitting the creatures he touched.

In the chaos that had formed around him, Morax struggled to keep an eye on the Shade who had used this distraction to disappear. Gritting his teeth, he formed one more shield around himself, looking from left to right, searching for the Shade.

He felt an impact on the side of the shield as it shattered under the sheer strength that hit it, sending Morax flying to the wall once more. He heard the violent sound his body made as he hit the wall, his ears ringing, his vision blurry. Morax quickly raised another shield around himself, just in time as the little creatures jumped on him.

He felt the shield shake as it was pounded, felt his arms tremble as he raised both of them in an attempt to strengthen the shield.

Everything around him was turning so fast he could barely keep up. It was as if he was underwater, the sounds around him distorted.

"Sleep well, Archon," was the last thing he heard before his shield gave out.

He couldn't exactly tell what happened then. The next thing he knew, he was waking up to a horrible headache. No one was around him, he was all alone.

Morax slowly sat up, trying not to aggravate his headache.

"You're awake!" he heard someone say.

Turning his head in the direction of the voice, Morax found Rukkhadevata staring at him with a relieved smile. He looked around, noticing the place they were all in. Each of them was in a cell, and Morax quickly counted everyone.

One, two...

five... six...

He sighed when the count was done, glad they were all together and nothing bad seemed to have happened to any of them. Aside from him, Buer was the only one awake.

Only one... wasn't really the truth.

There was that man, sitting against the wall of the cell he was in, looking at both the awake Archons with a strange gaze Morax couldn't interpret.

"Who are you?" he asked the man.

The other prisoner simply smiled sourly at him. He didn't seem all that, but his eyes said everything. He had been here for quite a while, had seen things none of them could imagine, had experienced things they could only think about.

Prisoner, that was what they were. Prisoners stuck in Celestia, their plan having completely failed, Barbatos nowhere in sight. Just like that, their mission had led to a somehow bigger problem.

"I'm sorry."

Morax' head snapped to Rukkhadevata, wincing as his vision swirled. 

She continued. "I should have noticed earlier that something was wrong..."

"No, no you don't have to put all the blame on yourself. We have all made a mistake today," he was quick to reassure her. 

It was wrong of Rukkhadevata to blame herself for something none of them had any control over. They had put a hypothesis that maybe he wouldn't be in that tube anymore, but none of them could have guessed that the Plume of Death wasn't actually dead, none of them could have guessed they would get encircled so easily. None of them could have guessed they would end up being Celestia's prisoners.

Rukkhadevata stayed silent, playing with the tip of her hair. It was something she often did when she was nervous, didn't know what to think about the situation. It made Morax realize just how much she blamed herself.

"Look, Buer," he started as gently as possible. "We will find a way out, okay?"

Morax almost always forget Rukkhadevata wasn't all that old either. While Makoto was barely two hundred years older than Barbatos, Rukkhadevata was around three thousand years old herself, around half of Morax' age.

Buer simply nodded just as they heard a groan; Xbalanque had woken up.

He watched as the Pyro Archon took notice of their surroundings, assessed the situation they were in. Then, he did something Morax would have never imagined her doing. He stared blankly at the ground, leaning against the wall, slumped over it, head down, mouth slightly open.

It seemed like a multitude of things were going through his head too. It seemed... like he was slowly giving up. But it couldn't be possible, right? Xbalanque never gave up, Xbalanque never appeared so discouraged, so down...

He laughed bitterly, eyes still staring blankly at the ground. A small laugh that disappeared as soon as it appeared, almost like a huff. The traveler woke up in that moment, quickly followed by Makoto. Soon enough, Egeria followed.

They all started at each other, no one uttered a word. They kept wondering what the hell had happened to them, how could they have failed so miserably...

"The Archons, right?"

Morax actually flinched. He flinched.

They all looked with disbelief at the man sitting in his own cell. He was looking at them sadly. Morax wondered once more who was the man, he hadn't answered him after all.

"I never expected I would finally meet you in this kind of condition..." he breathed.

Morax could only stare.

"Who are you?" questioned Egeria.

The man closed his eyes. He seemed tired, beat up, crumped up in here for a long time. Morax wondered if this would also happen to them. If they would stay like this for years.

They couldn't. They had promised they would save Barbatos, they also each had a nation to return to, things that are left to be done, duties that aren't yet accomplished and over with.

But the way he saw it, escaping would prove to be a tuff task. How the hell were they supposed to get out of there...?

"And who is that stranger over there?" he asked not unkindly, looking at the traveler who went stiff.

"I am a traveler, sir."

"A traveler, huh?"

A gentle smile settled on the man's face. Morax wondered just for how long had he wished to have just a simple conversation with someone. He wondered if that was why he was so casually conversing with them when they were clearly in a bad shape and in an even worse situation.

"Barbatos is in Mondstadt," the man said.

Morax' eyes went impossibly wide. How could the man know such an information? Who even was he damn it?!

"I could hear it from here," the man continued, "the torture."

Morax felt like his heart skipped a beat as he gasped, heard several ones mirroring his own. They didn't need the man to elaborate more, they understood perfectly well what was going on, what had happened.

The torture kept happening even after he was corrupted. And what the man kept hearing... were screams. Because what else could it be?

Morax heard again Barbatos' screaming, his face scrunched in pure pain as the corruption forcefully spread to the entirety of his gnosis.

It was haunting.

Just then, a big, resonating, sound was heard, the ground shook violently. It was like the castle had been hit with something, something big.

A tall, blond haired man came running in their cells, breaking their locks with some kind of power Morax had never seen in his life.

That man was familiar. It was someone Morax had only seen once, the same man that had been talking with Barbatos the day of the Weinlesefest.

Morax could only stare as their locks were being destroyed, one by one, as the man ran like he was being purchased, face dark, eyebrows scrunched.

"Get out, NOW!" he screamed.

Morax wanted to interrogate him, wanted to ask man, many things, but he knew how to take an opportunity for what it was. If they didn't go out now, they might never get the chance to. 

Morax let the others pass in front of him as they ran in the direction the man was pointing at, only the prisoner whose name they still didn't know wasn't running. He stood up very calmly, rubbed his shoulders, then looked back at Morax right in the eyes.

"Go, Lord of Geo, I'll stay here and buy you some time."

Morax felt like he couldn't be more concerned than he currently was.

"Are you stupid?! If you don't escape now—!"

"I survived this long, didn't I?"

The man simply smiled at Morax as the Archon looked at him, incredulous.

Before he could open his mouth again, the man spoke again, "I'll be fine, go and save him."

Morax was dumbfounded. It was only his heart beating unbelievably fast that made him move. He would trust that man, he would go and grasp this new chance at saving Barbatos.

He followed the others, found a huge gap in one of the walls just beside the chamber they were in. Morax jumped after the others, opening his wind gliders and not looking back.

Barbatos was in Mondstadt, Barbatos was probably creating chaos in his beloved nation.

The Archons wouldn't allow that.

They would not let Barbatos ruin the nation he fought so hard to protect.

Chapter Text

Aether never knew a city like Mondstadt could get this cold, this lonely.

No one could be seen walking outside, enjoying the warmth of the sun or the fresh breeze. Not a single Mondstadtien had his windows opened or his clothes drying outside. 

And the wind... the wind was nothing like what Aether was used to. It wasn't gentle anymore, but harsh and violent.

The last time he had seen Venti... properly seen Venti, the God had bid him goodbye and wished him safe travels to Liyue. He had gone there, left Mondstadt without having the slightest idea of what would happen.

In Liyue, he had met the Adepti, had been told that all the Archons were out of their nations for some time, and although that had raised some questions, they never revealed where they went or for what reason. So Aether came to the conclusion that he would have to wait in Liyue for the return of the Geo Archon before he could continue his journey. 

Aether could never describe the horror that had went through him when Paimon had first made him notice that Celestia was moving towards Mondstadt. Aether knew Venti had something against Celestia, even if he didn't know to what extent it went. But seeing the castle heading to his friend's nation had made him extremely worried.

So he ordered for Paimon to stay in Liyue. Even if he would never tell her that, he had been scared she would make him slower. He knew the situation was extremely serious, he also knew he couldn't afford to lose time. Paimon had argued, had been curious as to why she was to stay in Liyue, but Aether's mind was made.

So Paimon stayed, and Aether rushed to Mondstadt, teleported to the waypoint at the top of the Knights of Favonius' headquarters. What he had seen... What he had seen was something he wished he would never get to see again.

Mondstadt had been windy, cold, had been devoid of the warmth it usually had. Mondstadt had just been a shell of what it usually was. And that terrified Aether. He knew just how much Venti liked Mondstadt, just how much he cared for his nation. He also knew that the wind depended on his emotions. So the fact that Mondstadt was in that state... it sent a chill running down his spine.

He could tell something had happened, something bad.

He had searched for the bard, nowhere to be found. It only served to make him worry even more. He had asked Diluc; Venti hadn't been in the tavern for a while, which set Aether off. It was more than strange, and this only served to confirm to him that something had happened.

Next, he had asked Jean. She had said... she had said that Venti had talked to her, had asked of her to take care of Mondstadt while he was gone.

While he was gone.

Aether didn't like that sentence. Venti went away, that much was clear, but where? Why?

Aether never managed to sleep that night. He had stayed awake, had made it his personal duty to find Venti, to protect the city as long as the Archon was nowhere to be seen.

So imagine his surprise when, in the middle of the night, he spotted in the darkness six figures he could barely distinguish running out of the city. And so he followed them, he followed them all the way to Cape Oath, where he was sure his blood ran cold, his heart beating faster than it ever was as memories of the past came forth, showing him sceneries of when he first woke up in that world, Lumine by his side.

And when they were all taken to Archons knew where, Aether had jumped with them, hiding in the shadows, waiting for the perfect opportunity to get out of there.

And here he was now, heading back to Mondstadt. When in Celestia, Aether had no access to the teleport waypoints. Having explored Enkanomiya a bit, he did manage to unlock some...

Aether was only glad they had a way to return there, now that the key that was in Makoto's possession was taken from them. They... had no way of returning back to Celestia, but at least they had a quick way all around Mondstadt, Liyue and Enkanomiya, and for that much he was grateful.

"What..." mumbled Rukkhadevata.

As they made it back to Mondstadt, minutes after they left the castle, it was only to found a wind barrier raised around the city. It reminded Aether terribly of the way Stormterror's lair used to look like before they got rid of all the wind.

It could only be Venti's doing.

"How are we supposed to get in?" asked Makoto, with a slight tremor in her voice.

"I have an idea," he said.

Aether hadn't revealed to the Archons he could teleport, but if there was a moment to do so, then it would be now. The wind barrier was so dense they wouldn't be able to go through without getting cut and torn to pieces by the strong, howling winds.

But there was two teleport waypoints in Mondstadt city.

One higher than the other. Aether would rather they use the lower one, least they get spotted more easily with the one on top of the headquarter. Laying low until they found Venti would be the best course of action.

"Everyone just, hold each other," he instructed as he himself put a hand on Morax' shoulder.

Aether waited for everyone to have a hold of someone before he closed his eyes, visualizing the waypoint he wanted to teleport to. The one just above the central place, somewhere they could infiltrate the city without risking to be immediately noticed by Venti.

Unless the Archon had some sort of sensing when people entered his territory. Aether hoped not.

Aether felt the familiar sensation of being pulled, he embraced it. He was far too used to it to be bothered by the squishy feeling by now. He only opened his eyes when he felt his feet touch solid ground, looking besides him and making sure everyone had landed besides him; they all had varying degrees of shock, and some were nauseous. Aether could perfectly understand that feeling, it did the same thing to him the first few times.

"Where... are we? What is happening?"

Aether turned abruptly in the direction of the Cryo Archon as she looked at them, seeming more confused than ever. "And who are you?" she continued as she looked straight at Aether, her brows furrowing.

What did that mean? Had she mysteriously had her memories erased? What the hell happened in those few seconds...?

"Tsaritsa, what do you mean?" asked Morax carefully.

"Morax?" the Tsaritsa took a few steps back, looking at all of them now with extreme confusion on her face. From where he stood, Aether could see the gears turning in her head. It didn't make any sense, why would she be so lost?

"Tsaritsa, where do you think we are right now?" asked Rukkhadevata, looking cautiously at the Cryo Archon.

She looked around herself, stayed silent for a few seconds, before her frown deepened. "Why are we in Mondstadt?"

Aether's eyes widened. He feared he was starting to understand what was happening, and he didn't like it one bit.

Without warning, he materialized his sword just as Xbalanque did, the both of them brandishing their weapons in the Archon's direction while her own eyes widened and she backed off a bit more, only to be met with Egeria who was glaring down at her from behind.

Something was wrong. Something was very wrong, and Aether started to understand.

"Who are you?" asked Morax coldly.

The Tsaritsa laughed nervously. "What do you mean? Don't you recognize me?"

Rukkhadevata snorted. "Are you a Shade in disguise?"

The Cryo Archon's eyes widened even more. "Why would you think—?"

"Don't play dumb with us," snapped Egeria. "We don't have time for this."

The Cryo Archon closed her eyes, placing her hands in front of her chest. Aether's jaw clenched as her hands glowed, readying himself for an attack.

Damn it, they didn't have time for that!

Instead, what they saw made him loosen his grip on his weapon.

What they saw shouldn't have been with the imposter, because that object was supposed to be firmly tucked in Enkanomiya, safe with The God of Time.

But here it was, glowing in the Cryo Archon's hands. A chess piece.

The Tsaritsa's gnosis.

But how—?

Notes began to play.

Somber notes, on a lyre, not far from them.

Aether felt his heart leap in his throat as his head swiveled in the direction of Mondstadt's statue.

He looked back at the Tsaritsa, shared a look with the other Archons, before deciding they would come back to this later. For now, their priority was Venti.

Aether ran in the direction of the music, knowing he was followed by the others. If the Tsaritsa had her gnosis, then she couldn't be an imposter. Istaroth had confirmed to them that the Shades didn't have access to Enkanomiya, and gnosis just couldn't be copied. So as far as they knew, this was the Tsaritsa.

As for the mystery of what had happened, they would have to figure this out later. For now, they at the very least knew she wouldn't suddenly turn against them, or else she would have done so a while ago.

Aether couldn't help but think that maybe she hadn't given her gnosis to Istaroth, or maybe she had just taken it back. He couldn't help but think that maybe this was the reason they had so easily been spotted by the Shades.

But on the other hand, her concern for Venti had been so genuine, and he didn't want to believe she was betraying them. So he resolved that there must be an explanation, an explanation they would go through later because for now, they had to save Venti.

What he saw when he finally arrived in front of the statue wasn't something he wanted to remember. Here he was, the Anemo Archon, sitting on the hands of his statue in his Archon form, hoodie half covering his hair.

His purple hair. He was glowing a sick purple instead of the ethereal blue Aether had gotten used to.

His eyes were closed as he hummed, and he seemed so serene. 

The Tsaritsa gasped, Aether decided to ignore it, his eyes couldn't get off of Venti no matter how much he wanted to. He seemed transfixed to him. It was maddening.

What the hell did they do to you...?

The Anemo Archon opened his mouth.

"Drown out the sound of a budding wish with your cries,

There is no hope left,

Despair is our only savior,

The light that is gone will shine no more,

Alas! It shines no more..."

Aether had to shield his eyes from the sudden way the winds were picking up, dancing around them, responding to the Archon's voice.

"No way..." he heard Morax whisper. "The song that Istaroth was humming..."

Although Aether didn't understand what he was talking about, Tsaritsa's answer was enough for him to get the gist of it.

"Barbatos' is destructive, full of anguish, so different from the one I heard at that meeting." She paused. "He must have changed the words of the original song..."

"If everything is an illusion, then everything will disappear,

The true state of the world, returning to nothingness...

If everything is destiny, then everything shall disappear,

Life was created to be guided to a world that ceases to exist."

Aether felt tears come to his eyes, both from the sheer intensity of the wind against his face, and from the song.

Even after the God had finished, the winds didn't seem to calm down. If anything, Barbatos let go of his lire, fingers dancing with the wind, eyes still closed as he took in a deep breath, smile playing on his lips, seeming to enjoy the ruckus around him.

"It seems," he spoke, voice carrying out in the wind, echoing around them, "that we have visitors."

Aether shivered as he watched Venti get up, opening his eyes and staring at them.

Even his eyes... even his eyes had lost the color they once had. Aether hated that new color, he found it didn't suit the gentle God.

He was destroying Mondstadt, he was bringing harm to his people, he was taking away their freedom, this was everything the Barbatos Aether knew resented, it was going against his beliefs, against everything he had ever fought for.

"In formation!" he heard Morax scream, voice muffled by the wind.

Venti's eyebrow raised an eyebrow as he flew down, amused, not landing on the ground, floating slightly above them.

Even if he knew Morax couldn't see him, Aether still nodded, running to the left.

They never had the occasion to practice a certain fighting style, but Aether guessed anything would be fine, as long as they managed to take Venti down without hurting him. In preference with the less damage possible, but Aether didn't know how likely that would be. He figured he would help in Mondstadt's reconstruction if major damage was to be done.

Aether felt more than he saw the shield form around his body as he readied his sword. Aether was suddenly glad he had gone to Liyue before discovering about the situation, because now that he had gotten blessing from the Geo statue of the Seven, he could use that element instead of Anemo against the Anemo Archon.

Slamming his feet to the ground, he saw as a line of geo spikes formed, rising from the ground and heading to the Archon.

I'm sorry Venti, but we have to do this.

Aether felt immensely guilty for attacking his friend, but he also knew he and the others had no choice.

Venti raised an arm in the direction of the sparks, seeming unbothered by it, destroying them with a flick of his wrist.

At the same time, Rukkhadevata sent vines, made even more powerful by the combination of her Dendro and Makoto's wave of Electro. Venti simply moved back, raising a wind barrier to block them, sending another wave towards Xbalanque who had to shield his eyes, sliding away slightly due to the force of the wind.

Morax raised simultaneously pillars on Venti's right and left while the Archon watched with confusion.

Aether took the opportunity to run in his direction, slamming his feet to the ground once more and resonating with the Geo structures posed by the Geo Archon, creative a wave that had Venti back away, raising a wind barrier around him, growing it until it exploded, taking with it the Geo structures.

"Tsaritsa! With me!" he heard Egeria scream as she raised the water that was besides Venti, at the base of his statue. The Archon saw that coming, so he backed away, only for his feet to be trapped in ice that Tsaritsa materialized. Egeria took that opportunity to send the water at Venti while he was occupied with destroying the ice that held him in place, forming a bubble that exploded against Venti, wetting his wings.

Normally, wet wings wouldn't be enough to block him, but just as he raised his hand to get rid of the water that would make his movements sloppy, Tsaritsa sent a wave of ice, freezing them and rendering him incapable of flying.

"Sorry, Barbatos, but I had no other choice!" she apologized as Venti fell on the ground, groaning.

Aether winced.

"Let me—!" Rukkhadevata said as she sent a wave of Dendro energy, creating little blooms. 

Venti saw Xbalanque send a beam of Pyro of his own to make them explode as he quickly got back on his feet, sending a big Anemo wave and dispersing the blooms in their direction, exploding on them.

Morax raised another shield when the current one got down after the explosions, wincing and putting more pillars around Barbatos who materialized arrows full of Anemo energy that soared towards them, aided by the wind and so sharp they seemed to cut the air, a small bunch directed towards each one of them.

Aether's eyes narrowed as he jumped from a side to another. It was getting harder and harder to see in front of him, the wind becoming denser and denser.

They had to find a way to stop him and quick, before the situation got any worse. 

He should have known his luck would run out soon enough.

As he got distracted, an arrow pierced through the shield, breaking it and lodging itself in his shoulder, making him cry out and fall on his knee as he gritted his teeth. His scream alerted the Archon who took the opportunity to send a wave of Anemo his way, a way he couldn't avoid in time. So it hit Aether, sending him crashing against the nearest wall.

Shit—! It hurt!

"Traveler!"

"Go go Baron Bunny!"

Aether raised his head so fast his vision swirled. No way, there was actually no way—

"Barbara! I told you not to come!"

"But I had to Master Jean!" a beat. "Are you alright, traveler? Silly me— of course you aren't. I'll—I'll heal you!"

Aether registered his pain getting better as the healer did her job on him. "Barbara...?"

Once his vision got better and he was able to look without the world turning, he noticed that the Archons weren't the only ones fighting anymore. 

Jean, Mona, Kaeya, Noelle, Diluc... even Bennett and Lisa were there... And Sucrose...!

But it was dangerous, Aether didn't want them to get hurt! They were going on a fight against an Archon!

"All healed," Barbara told him. Aether immediately got back up, thanking her.

"Please, stay here and heal the wounded," he said before he rushed back into battle.

He knew that no matter what he said, he wouldn't be able to make them stop fighting, so he at least wanted them to get healed as soon as they would get hurt.

"Morax! Your shield!" he screamed, getting the attention of the Geo Archon who was already activating new shields around the newcomers. 

"Damn you Venti, I knew this would be a bad idea!" He heard Kaeya scream as the knight sent Cryo shards to the Archon, Electro—charging them with the help of Lisa, shards Venti deflected with a wave of his own.

From where he stood, Aether could see Venti was struggling to fight them all at once. It was only natural.

"Here! I'm going in!" Bennett materialized a Pyro circle, big enough to fit multiple people. Amber stood on it, firing an arrow at Venti, arrow overloaded by Makoto.

"Written in the stars!

"Burn!"

Aether glanced at Egeria, waited until she looked at him, and nodded his head. 

Going from the left, and watching her go from the right, they made their way behind Barbatos, who was too focused on the others to notice them. Aether slammed his foot to the ground once more, sending another wave of rocks embedded with Geo at Venti's way.

The Archon sensed them coming, quickly turning around and destroying them. He was fast enough to destroy his rocks, but not fast enough to avoid the bubble Egeria materialized, sending it Venti's way and trapping him in it. 

With guilt swelling up inside him, Aether watched as Vent struggled against the bubble, generating wind to destroy it. Before he had the chance to do so, Rukkhadevata sent a wave of Dendro, mixing it with the bubble, creating another batch of blooms.

Lisa saw that opportunity for what it was and generated the hyperbloom reaction, making the cores explode with the bubble, Venti still inside it.

Aether watched him silently scream with a heavy heart, before he dropped on the ground, motionless, unconscious. 

Aether struggled to catch his breath, watching as the winds slowly died down around them. And although the sky was still obscured, and the city was still blocked by the wind barrier, at least the worst of it had passed.

"Lord Barbatos...?" murmured Jean, hesitant to approach him. Diluc placed a hand on her shoulder, shaking his head. It was safest for now to not get too close.

The next step to take now was return to Enkanomiya.

"Kaeya, are you okay...?" he heard Amber gently ask.

The knight was staring at Venti with a strange expression on his face, and Aether didn't know what to say. He wondered not for the first time just what exactly happened while he was gone.

"You...!" Egeria said, pointing a finger at Kaeya, the latter just looking back at her with a straight face. "You were the one he was talking to that night," she said.

Kaeya's brow twitched.

"You knew about this?!" she screamed.

"Egeria!" Makoto reprimanded her.

"Kaeya?" asked Aether.

"What if I did?" he simply said.

Aether's eyes widened. Kaeya knew about what now? He didn't understand a single thing of what was going on, and it annoyed him more than he wanted to admit. 

"We should return to Enkanomiya," suggested Rukkhadevata.

Aether cast a look at The Tsaritsa who was looking at Barbatos, seeming to be the only Archon as confused as Aether was. Right, they still had to figure out what the hell happened to her. They would do that with Istaroth, now they had to go back to her and hopefully get to save Venti from that damn corruption.

Even if he would never voice it out loud, in the end he was glad the others had joined the fight. With that many fighting against Barbatos, he was bound to take a hit sooner or later.

And Aether was glad that a corrupted Venti didn't mean a Venti turned into a Shade. Or at least, that's not what seemed to have happened. That was also something they had to figure out.

It was infuriating, how many little things they had answers to, and how much things were still left to be figured out.

"Right, let's go," he responded to Rukkhadevata.

"Traveler?" Barbara called out to him. "Will Lord Barbatos be okay?"

Aether smiled. He promised he would save Venti, didn't he?

"He will," he said with conviction.

"Wait! Mister Honorary Knight!"

A small girl came running in their direction, her mother right behind her, calling out to her. The girl didn't stop until she was right beside Venti. She looked at him, got on her knees as her mother reached her. The girl simply hastily kissed Venti's head.

"Get well soon, Lord Barbatos," she whispered.

Then, she hurriedly got up and handed Aether a Cecilia.

"Here! Please give this to him from me!"

Aether smiled gently, ignoring the way his eyes were getting wet. He took the girl's hands and closed them, returning back her flower. "What about you give it yourself to him once he feels better?"

The girl looked at him for a moment, before a smile broke out on her face. "I will!"

Aether's smile only got more genuine. If only Venti could see how much his people liked him...

Morax reached out and picked Venti up, before they each got hold of each other and Aether closed his eyes, ready to take the Archons and himself back to Enkanomiya.

With Venti, this time.

"Kaeya, wait!" he heard someone scream before his vision swirled once more, and he teleported them to Enkanomiya.

Chapter Text

Kaeya felt nauseous. The world around him was spinning, he couldn't feel solid ground under him, keeping an iron grip on the first Archon he had managed to reach before they teleported away.

Coincidently, the Archon that was holding the stupid, stubborn person Kaeya was trying to reach. He didn't think twice about what he had to do. All that mattered was that he did not trust the Archons. He had no idea what they were planning to do, but he was not about to let them go any time soon without following them.

Kaeya made the mistake of letting Venti and Dainsleif go alone. Rationally, he knew he wouldn't have been of much help, but he couldn't shake out of his mind the idea that he had accepted Venti's deal.

Then he had gone home and sat at his desk, staring at the shape of his hands in the dark, waiting for the wind to call for him.

It never did, and he should have expected it. He hadn't thought Venti and Dain would go immediately after the conversion Kaeya had with the Archon. Had he known, he would have never agreed. He would have fought harder; he would have proven himself to be even more stubborn than Venti. He had known that something was off the moment Venti had tried to talk him out of coming with them. But instead of doing the most rational thing, he agreed to the stupidest deal he had ever heard. 

Kaeya sent an ice shard to the Geo Archon, thus distracting the God for a very brief moment. Moment brief enough, however, as he took the opportunity to immediately snatch Venti from the Geo Archon's hands, taking off the hand that was still clutching the Archon in favor of a better grip on his own God. Kaeya was lucky enough that he didn't get lost in limbo, as the traveler fortunately enough chose this precise moment to land. Kaeya hastily took a few steps back as soon as he felt solid ground under his feet. The knight put one knee on the ground, resting Venti still unconscious from against him as he pointed his sword at the Archons, daring them to come any closer. 

He knew very well they wouldn't, not when he was the one holding Venti. And he was armed.

Not that he would ever bring harm to the Anemo Archon, but that was beside the point. All that mattered for Kaeya now were the mighty Archons standing in front of him while he glared at them, all of them wearing varying expressions of shock and anger on their faces.

Funnily enough, Kaeya felt like scoffing at them.

By his side, from the corner of his eye, Kaeya could see Diluc standing beside him, clear as day. Kaeya faintly remembered someone screaming his name and grabbing onto him when he latched to one of the Archons. So Diluc must have been teleported with them, then. 

The Ragnvindr glared at him very briefly, wielding his claymore in front of him in a defensive state, and Kaeya felt reassured that at least, he wasn't alone against gods. Even if Diluc disagreed with him on many levels, he was ready to stand by him and defend him when he did something reckless. Just like he used to do when they were still mere children.

It warmed Kaeya's heart a little bit, and he quickly refocused on the Archons, noticing immediately as the traveler raised his hands in the air in a defensive manner. Kaeya narrowed his eyes, clutching Venti tighter against him.

"What do you think you are doing exactly?" Morax hissed at them, the first to speak after what seemed like only seconds to Kaeya.

The eyes of the Archon, although furious, kept dancing between Kaeya and Diluc, resting on Venti for a moment before going back to the two men. Good, Kaeya thought with mirth, the Archon was weary of them.

"Kaeya?" the traveler whispered uncertainly, as if afraid he would be heard. "Diluc?" Kaeya noticed that he, too, kept glancing between Diluc and him.

Not that he could blame him, really. Or any of them for that matter, but Kaeya could only be glad they weren't attacking him and the red haired man standing by his side.

Diluc doesn't say a thing, and neither does Kaeya. His eyes only narrow further as the Hydro Archon pointed an accusing finger at him, staring at him with cold and narrowed eyes, judging him. How fitting.

"You!" she said. Kaeya raised an eyebrow. "You were the one talking with Barbatos that night!"

Kaeya only pursed his lips, feeling he was starting to understand what exactly it was the God of Justice was accusing him for. He was slightly miffed she had been listening in. Yet another point to add to the ever growing list of things he should have done better the night Venti convinced him to stay behind.

Kaeya actually scowled at her. "You were spying on us?" He scoffed, this time. "Typical."

And if only himself understood the double meaning behind that word, then it was even better. The Hydro Archon was cunning, she was sneaky, and he did not expect any less from her. This did not mean however that he shouldn't have stayed on guard. Yes, he knew she was very good at listening in on people and hiding, but he didn't expect her to listen to one of the most important conversations he ever had. 

Egeria was not done yet. "He asked you to stay away, he knew what was coming," she said as realization slowly dawned on them all. Kaeya watched their eyes go wide as their gaze locked on him.

"Well that turned out perfectly, didn't it?" He responded sourly as he rolled his eyes at them, not bothering to hide it. His glare intensified just then, eyes falling directly on the Hydro Archon. As he opened his mouth, ready to say more, Diluc decided it would be a good moment to interrupt, effectively shutting Kaeya up.

"Although Kaeya did something foolish," he said as he glared again at the knight, "I don't trust our God with you either," he spat. Kaeya felt triumphant, having Diluc on his side for once. Let them say anything, he dared them. Kaeya wouldn't stay still, he wouldn't fall silent if the Archons thought it would be wise to continue provoking them. All he wanted was to get Venti back to Mondstadt, away from the very people he always seemed sad when talking about.

And in Kaeya's experience, that sadness he always saw in Venti's eyes whenever the knight tried to bring up the Archons, wasn't something good. It wasn't the kind of sadness that made one reminisce good times. No, it was the kind of sadness that only spoke of bad memories. And Kaeya feared he knew what was causing this pain. Who was the cause of it.

And Kaeya would never stay silent when the very being who saved his life and gave him a second chance when no one else would, was suffering. Not that he would ever admit that out loud to anyone. It was only for him to know.

"Hey, hey, guys!" the traveler screamed, successfully gaining everyone's attention. He looked frantic, as if he had been trying to make them notice him for a while, now.

And now that he had everyone's attention, he only glared at them all. "Don't fight, we can't afford this right now," he said harshly. "We need to take Venti to Istaroth before he wakes up and starts attacking us all again."

Kaeya would not have any of this, not before he had an idea of what was going on.

"Who is she?" he asked, sceptic.

The only person Kaeya trusted between all those standing before him, was traveler. But also, Kaeya knew not to trust people blindly, even if that person happened to be the traveler. 

Kaeya watched as Aether bit his bottom lip, furrowing his eyebrows, debating whether to tell him or not. It was who seemed to be the Electro Archon that cut the silence that had suddenly settled.

"Look, I'll explain later, I promise," she simply said. Kaeya looked straight at her. He didn't trust Archons, not one bit, so what would assure him that the Electro Archon would fulfill her promise and explain everything to him? Maybe she would when it would be too late, when Kaeya would have unknowingly doomed Venti by following the gods, gods who had taken everything from him once upon a time.

It was a decision Kaeya wish he didn't have to do alone. He wished for Dainsleif to be by his side right now, Dainsleif who Kaeya knew would have an idea of what to do. But the man was somewhere in Celestia, and Kaeya had no idea what had happened to him, if he was captured or not, dead or alive. And if the latter was true, Kaeya hoped he had died quickly. The curse placed upon both of them was difficult enough to live with.

All because of Celestia, because of the Archons. It was always because of them.

The Electro Archon took a step forward. "Please, allow us to help him."

The look in her eyes, it seemed so sincere that Kaeya felt his determination falter. What was he supposed to do now? He wanted Venti to be sent back to Mondstadt, get healed there, and the Archons also apparently had the same intention, although they wanted the Anemo God to get treatment in this strange place they were in. Kaeya thought Mondstadt would help Venti more, would do him more good seeing as all his believers were there, praying for him. The wind was everywhere in the air, Anemo particles flowing freely. Maybe that would help soothe Venti a bit, and for Kaeya, it seemed better than whatever this place in ruin was.

But the traveler also knew that Mondstadt would help Venti, and yet he was determined to keep the God in this strange place. Did that mean that simple healing wasn't enough for Venti? No, Kaeya was only fooling himself here. Of course it wasn't some pesky thing that could be healed in the Cathedral. But what about Windrise? What about Stormterror's lair? Venti was fond of those places. Whenever he felt bad, weak, that was where he went. So why? Why was this place so special? What did it have that Mondstadt didn't? He guessed it had something to do with this Istaroth he still knew nothing about.

It was only when Diluc put a hand on Kaeya's shoulder that the knight sighed. At the very least, he knew he could trust Diluc. Even if he would never admit it, Diluc cared for Venti as much as Kaeya did.

"I don't trust you, not one bit," Kaeya spat as he put his sword away, before getting up and holding Venti's body tight against him. "But if you know how to help him, then I'm willing to follow you."

In the end, Kaeya reasoned that they all wanted the same thing, so he was ready to cast his mistrust aside just for now, until the Anemo Archon was purged from whatever it was that had him in this state, a shell of what he used to be.

They trekked together silently, heading to who knew where. Kaeya barely resisted five minutes before he felt like he might combust if he didn't say anything now. So without hesitation, he asked, "Where are we going exactly?"

Kaeya will admit to not doing any effort to hide his dislike to the gods, and he couldn't bring himself to care about it. He wanted answers, he needed answers. If they weren't going to tell Diluc and himself just who was this Istaroth, then they at least deserved to know where the heck they were heading to, or what this strange place even was — where it was on Teyvat.

Kaeya didn't feel in Teyvat anymore. He didn't know how to feel about that.

It reminded him too much of Khaenri'ah.

Kaeya allowed himself to wonder, from times to times, if he would ever go back there, if he would be able to stand the sight without memories rushing back to him, memories of that fateful night, when everything changed, when his world came crumbling around him. He had barely been a child, back then. He had been hiding in a corner, crying his eyes out. He hadn't understood what was going on. His parents had suddenly disappeared, told him to hide, he had been left al alone in the house, then it had gotten destroyed barely a few minutes later, debris falling on Kaeya and trapping him inside.

He had tried to hide, sink in the floor, or shield himself in a corner. In the end, his savior had been the very one who had destroyed his home. Or at least, that's what Kaeya had assumed when he first saw Venti. The Archon had tried his best to comfort him, had taken him to safety, told him to escape and avoid the other Archons.

To this day, Kaeya still didn't understand why Venti had done what he did, why he had betrayed the Archons for a little child he had just met, why he would sacrifice his life to save a nation his kind was destroying without an ounce of regret.

Venti was strange, he was different than the others. And he was the only Archon Kaeya truly respected. The least he could do was save Venti's life, repay him for saving Kaeya's own five hundred years ago.

If Venti could hear him right now, he would slap him, without any doubt. Not that Kaeya didn't mean any of it. He really did feel indebted to Venti — for a right reason, too. He wasn't going to let go of Venti, not if he could help it. To his side, Kaeya felt Diluc getting closer to him, looking as equally cautious as Kaeya felt. 

The Raiden Shogun looked at them both for a short moment before looking back straight ahead. "We are heading to that big tower over there," she explained, pointing somewhere to the front. Kaeya looked and, sure enough, a strange tower stood in the dark, not far from them but hidden enough in the darkness that surrounded them. "The Dainichi Mikoshi."

Diluc hummed. They both waited for the Archon to continue; surely, she hadn't finished explaining to them, yet.

"Istaroth, the God of Time, former ruler of Mondstadt," she said.

Kaeya's eyes widened while Diluc's breath hitched. He didn't need to look at his brother to know that he too, was thinking about the Temple of the Thousand winds that stood in Mondstadt. A former ruler, she says? One that ruled over Mondstadt before Decarabian? But that wouldn't make sense, as far as Kaeya knew, Mondstadt had always been under Decarabian's rule before the rebellion that led to the destruction of what was now known as Stormterror's lair, formerly Old Mondstadt. 

Then, logically, Istaroth's reign must have started somewhere after the fall of Decarabian, but that too didn't make any sense, because Venti became Mondstadt's God a little after the rebellion. There would not have been time for Mondstadt to gain an Archon in between the fall of Decarabian and the rise of Barbatos.

Oh, Kaeya had known about the God of Time for a long time, perks of working with someone like Dain, but he had never known that she was once considered as Mondstadt's Archon.

"I think she can help him," finished the Raiden Shogun.

"You think?" Diluc hissed angrily, not that Kaeya blamed him. "Are we just following you blindly to a God claiming she can help?"

Kaeya stopped dead in his track, considering going back and ditching them. He would find a way to get out of this place, with or without their help. They were guiding Diluc and himself to someone who probably won't be able to do anything for Venti. And what was Kaeya supposed to do? Wait for the verdict that the God of Time didn't have any solution, that she couldn't do anything, didn't know what to do? Kaeya would have none of it.

"Celestia can't reach us here," the Dendro Archon butted in before Kaeya could say anything. "This is the safest place for him to be right now. For all of us."

And against his better judgement, Kaeya found himself walking forward again.

Greater Lord Rukkhadevata was right. If they were to return to Mondstadt, they would get attacked once more and bring the destruction of the nation. That was the last thing they needed, a repeat of Khaenri'ah. And this time, there would be no Anemo Archon to save those he could.  As little as it pleased Kaeya, the place they were in was indeed the safest they could be right now. 

The traveler, who was previously walking in front of them, went to Kaeya's side, squeezing his shoulder and sending him an apologetic smile.

"I didn't know you were close to Venti."

Kaeya shrugged.

It wasn't long before they arrived to the Dainichi Mikoshi. In front of the massive doors stood a figure. She rushed over to them the moment they were spotted. She stopped in front of Kaeya, looked at Venti, her eyebrows furrowed in what seemed to be worry as she passed a hand on his cheek. It had Kaeya's own eyebrows raise up in surprise. Was this Istaroth? She must be. She seemed motherly with the Anemo Archon, and Kaeya wondered once more what was the nature of the relationship between the two of them, and why had Venti never mentioned the God of Time to him.

Istaroth — or at least Kaeya assumed that was her — rushed them inside, taking them to a room with only a bed in the center, nothing else. It seemed as if this room was previously empty, and the bed had been put recently, on a short notice.

"Put him here," she told Kaeya.

He did as he was told, not really having any other choice but to comply and hope the God would be able to save Venti. Kaeya wanted to ask, wanted to know why the God of Time was staying in this gloomy and dark place, why she wasn't ruling over Mondstadt anymore, couldn't take care of Venti earlier when he had clearly needed help.

"What should we do now?" asked the Pyro Archon. A valid question, in Kaeya's opinion.

The Pyro Archon crossed his arms uncomfortably, staring at the unconscious God laying on the bed. If Kaeya didn't know any better, he would have thought that Venti was dead, Archons forbid.

He felt sick.

"We have to get rid of the corruption," Istaroth said, as if it wasn't obvious enough. The God sighed. "We have to find out where it originated from first."

Kaeya watched as all the Archons looked at each other, unsure of what to do, how to proceed. 

"What are those looks from? Does any of you have an idea?" asked Diluc, irritated. Kaeya found himself sharing the sentiment.

Where did the corruption originate from? Kaeya didn't even know his friend had been corrupted, until he came back all purple and sealed Mondstadt from the rest of Teyvat. He didn't have any idea as to what might have caused it.

"I think..." the traveler hesitated, "I think I might have a clue."

Kaeya turned abruptly to the traveler, frantic. "Tell us."

The traveler bit his lip, rubbing his eyes in a tired manner. "I thought of Dvalin's previous corruption first. Because of me, some of the corruption the dragon was affected with seeped into Venti. But he healed it in Windrise."

The traveler took a pause, staring intently at Venti, at the purple marks all around his body. Purple, instead of the usual blue of Anemo.

"But Dvalin's own corruption... I believe Venti told me it came from Durin."

Kaeya's eyes widened, understanding where this was going. Dvalin had been corrupted from Durin, and Durin's heart was the only still alive corrupted soul in Teyvat, a soul that lived in Dragonspine ever since the battle that took place between the two dragons and the Anemo Archon. This battle was the origin of Dvalin's corruption, infected by Durin. But Venti? Venti must have taken a trip to Dragonspine recently, come in contact with Durin, accidently or not. Venti had made questionable decisions, and that had led him to being infected by the corruption that flew through Dragonspine.

"But if Windrise healed him the first time, why didn't it the second time?" Kaeya wondered aloud.

"Kaeya is right," continued Diluc. "Venti must have tried going to Windrise again, then why did it work the first time, and not the second?"

Silence settled in for a few seconds, before it was interrupted by Istaroth.

"Unless it didn't work the first time."

"What do you mean?" gasped the Hydro Archon.

The God of Time sighed once more, getting closer to the bed Venti was lying in, passing a hand in his hair tenderly. "I don't think Windrise is a powerful enough place to heal one's corruption," she explained. "The tree, the Anemo energy there, it must have only stopped the corruption from spreading because at that time, it's presence was very minor in Barbatos' body."

"So when he came in contact with Durin again..." concluded the Dendro Archon, "the corruption must have gotten too far, Windrise couldn't do anything for him anymore."

And this... this was a problem. 

"Then what can we do?!" snapped Diluc. "Traveler, weren't you able to purify Dvalin's tears?"

The traveler nodded slowly. "I can, but Venti is not an object. This is a person we're talking about..."

"You could try, at least!"

Kaeya never knew Diluc could be this protective over Venti. In the end, he was glad the Ragnvindr had grabbed him at the last second, and had been teleported with Kaeya. 

The traveler nodded again, stepping forward. He put his hands on Venti's mark, the purple one on his chest, and closed his eyes. Kaeya found himself praying for Gods he didn't believe in, Gods that he knew very well couldn't do anything for him, Gods who stood as powerless as Kaeya, Gods who, just like the one they considered a sinner, were just watching and praying for something to happen.

But the traveler removed his hands, lips wobbling. He shook his head quickly while Kaeya clenched his fists.

"Is there nothing we can do...?" asked the Raiden Shogun, her voice breaking.

"No way. I refuse to believe it," Kaeya breathed angrily. He turned towards Istaroth, "Do something!"

Nothing? Nothing they could do? Kaeya wouldn't accept that as an answer. There must be something. Why did they come here if the God of Time was also powerless in front of Venti's corruption? This was not his fate, and Kaeya would be damned if the Archon had to be killed because he could go berserk again.

"Would you calm down for a moment?" snapped the Cryo Archon. "Getting angry will achieve nothing!"

They weren't getting anywhere. They were getting angry at each other, and Kaeya wanted to get out of this place.

"Listen, I don't fucking care if you're an Archon, but unlike all of you, I care about Venti, and I won't let him rot away because of some stupid corruption," he spat, and Archons be damned, admitting that he cared about someone wasn't a weakness. 

"We also care about him, you—"

But Diluc, not ready to deal with anyone, interrupted the angry Pyro Archon. "Oh shut it, would you? Care about him?" he scoffed.  "Was leaving him alone for hundreds of years care?"

It seemed like a punch for all the Archons, as Diluc crossed his arms and stared defiantly at them.

"'Leaving him'? What are you talking about, Diluc?" asked the traveler, confused.

Kaeya didn't know the full story. He just knew that Venti's relationship with the Archons wasn't the best, but it seemed the Anemo God never told the traveler anything about it. It was probably for the best, seeing as Aether had been on a quest to search for all the Archons.

Diluc scoffed once more. "I'm not surprised he never told you," he said while pointing at Venti with a jerk of his head. "I don't even know the full story. All I do know is that they," he pointed at the Archons, "decided it was a good idea to cast Venti aside for whatever reason, and are showing up again just now."

Diluc wasn't happy with the Archons, that much was clear. And honestly? Neither was Kaeya, not since his former homeland was destroyed by those very gods when he was only a child, only luck saving him from death.

The dejected look on the Archon's face brought him some satisfaction. They seemed guilty, and just for that Kaeya was happy. They didn't get to bring their asses back to Venti when they thought they had messed up. They should have thought about it long before doing what they shouldn't have done.

A part of his brain screamed 'hypocrite' at him, but Kaeya ignored it. It wasn't the same for Venti and him. Venti was a kind soul, he didn't deserve anyone harming him, no one could ever hate him, it just wasn't possible. Kaeya, on the other hand, was a sinner, his soul was tainted since long, long ago. Kaeya's case was different from Venti's.

"His gnosis," suddenly breathed the Geo Archon, making everyone perk up at him. "The God took his gnosis to spread the corruption faster!"

Kaeya didn't miss the way everyone regained some hope, and he was no exception.

"How do we take it?" asked the traveler.

Istaroth breathed heavily. She put her hands in suspension above Venti's chest, a soft glow emanating from the tip of her fingers. Venti convulsed a bit, his body trembling. Then, slowly, they watched as his purple and pulsing gnosis got out of his chest, levitating under Istaroth's hands. She held it firmly in her hand, extending it to the traveler who reached for it, hesitating a bit before taking it from the God's hands.

"Do your best."

The traveler nodded. He looked at the gnosis before closing his eyes, breathing deeply and concentrating. A few seconds passed, seconds that seemed like torture for Kaeya. He turned his head to look at Diluc, and found his brother staring back at him. Although the Ragnvindr's face didn't betray any emotion, Kaeya knew that he must feel as worried as Kaeya was. Worried that it wouldn't work, worried that they would have to search for days for something that would help Venti.

Kaeya knew they both wouldn't rest before their Archon was on his feet again, playing music and living among his people like he always did when he wasn't sleeping his injuries away.

A scream escaped Venti's lips, a small cry for help that made everyone jump. His brows were furrowed, he was breathing heavily, anyone could see he was clearly in pain.

"Please, Traveler, hurry up," Diluc urged him.

Kaeya's attention was taken away by Istaroth, sitting on the bed and playing with Venti's hair, shushing him and whispering words Kaeya couldn't hear. Another scream escaped Venti as he clenched his eyes tighter, started moving a little. Istaroth held his arms, trying to keep him in place while avoiding hurting him. Kaeya's heart was beating fast, fixating his gaze on the gnosis, praying something would happen, and soon.

Those few minutes that passed seemed like pure torture for Kaeya, constantly turning his head from the traveler to Venti, and back again. He crossed his arms, bringing them close to his body in an attempt to comfort himself. He could only watch, he didn't have the power to purity unlike the traveler, the corruption would burn him. Kaeya felt useless, now more than ever.

Venti was in pain, and he couldn't do anything but watch and hope he would get better, hope he would turn back to his usual self, hope it would all get better soon. He tried to ignore Venti's screams, but each one of them lasted longer than the last, seemed more painful than the last, and each one of them made Kaeya wince harder. Sometimes he would flinch at a particular loud one, closing his eyes and pursing his lips.

The traveler screamed in triumph as a small purple part was turned to blue, taking another scream out of Venti. The next minutes passed the same way, all of them watching as the gnosis slowly regained its usual, natural blue color instead of the sick purple, drawing more and more screams out of Venti, screams that were getting harder and harder to ignore in favor of the gnosis.

Then finally, finally, it was done, the blue was back, and the gnosis was ready to be given back as the Archons rejoiced. Kaeya smiled, putting a hand on Diluc's shoulder, feeling himself relax a little bit. He watched as the traveler handed the gnosis back to Istaroth, he watched as she lowered it to Venti’s chest, as it disappeared from their view. They all watched as the tension in Venti's body got worse, but it was an immense relief when the purple turned into blue again, at last. Venti's body slumped against the bed, his face relaxing, returning to what Kaeya hoped was a peaceful sleep. 

Now, all they could do was wait for Venti to get better. He was back, he was finally back, and Kaeya couldn't be more relieved. He slumped down on the ground, his feet not able to carry him anymore, they felt like jelly. It was Diluc who put his hand on his shoulder this time, and Kaeya was glad, oh so glad. He hoped this was the sign that things would get better soon, that they would get rid of this huge mess soon, and he hoped he wasn't being delusional.

For now, while waiting for Venti to wake up, he had a chat waiting for him with the Archons, and Istaroth. Now that things seemed to calm down for the moment, they all had things to tell him, and he would not rest until he got some idea of what was going on. 

Chapter Text

He felt... heavy. His mind was blurry. He didn't know where he was, he couldn't move a single limb, and it scared him.

He felt like panicking, he felt like screaming, but even that wouldn't come out of his mouth. He felt trapped, trapped in his own mind, in his own body. It was a horrible sensation he didn't wish on anyone.

He was... he was hearing whispers continuously, ever since... ever since he became Celestia's prisoner. They had done something to him... they had tried to turn him into someone he wasn't, they had tried to make him their puppet.

"Can—"

There it was, he could hear bits and pieces of what was said, but he couldn't hear a full sentence. The words would sometimes get jumbled, the whispers would other times get too low to hear, and he wouldn't be able to distinguish what was said in either cases.

"—us?"

"—Shade—"

Some words would get his attention sometimes, would make him focus hard to understand what was being said to him. Was he the one those words were destined to? He wondered. But no one else seemed to be able to hear them. In Celestia, no one was reacting to those voices, so he must be the only one who could hear them. Then it must mean they were trying to reach him with their voices. The only issue was understanding what was being said. Was it even important? It didn't seem to be. Wouldn't the voices try harder if it was?

All Venti was aware of was that he had to wake up from whatever sleep he was in.

And then, he felt it. A strange pull, urging him to wake up. It didn't come from the exterior, it came from inside him, somewhere. He couldn't explain it, it was... strange, but he felt commended to wake up.

With a gasp, he finally felt his body moving in a sitting position as varying colors and shapes appeared in his line of vision. Venti felt obliged to close his eyes, squeezing them to fight off the headache that was forming.

For the first time since becoming Celestia's prisoner, he heard one of the voices as clearly as day, as if it was right beside him, whispering in his ear.

"You are safe, now," it said.

Venti gasped once more as he opened his eyes wide, turning his head to his right, the direction he could have sworn the whisper came from. And yet, there was nothing.  Venti's heart was beating impossibly fast, blood thumping in his ears. He was disoriented. He never felt like this after any of his slumbers... What happened to him...?

He gripped his head hard as images came flashing to him. Images of Mondstadt. But that... that wasn't Mondstadt, was it? It couldn't be, not when a wind barrier was dancing menacingly around the city, not when the streets were empty, the sky so gloomy. And yet, it was. This wasn't some nightmare about Old Mondstadt. Old Mondstadt's architecture didn't resemble this, it was different from what he had known with Carmen. This was the city his people had built after the rebellion against Decarabian, this was the city he was rooming every day as an ordinary bard.

And he had done this, he had done this to his people. He had taken away their freedom, had made their own nation, their home, a prison they couldn't escape. And all of that happened because he had succumbed to Durin's corruption, because he had allowed himself to get captured by Celestia, because they had made him their toy to play with. Venti's breath caught in his throat, seeing in front of him but not exactly looking, his mind elsewhere, too busy replaying to him what he had done t this people.

And then came the fight.

Venti had been ready to hurt people, to kill people. His own people, the ones who were defending the city he had failed to protect. Venti had been also ready to hurt the Archons, hurt the traveler, his friend. And he didn't have any control over his own body. He had been controlled, stuck in it, helplessly watching. What would have happened if he had succeeded? Would Celestia also discard him? Would they have chosen new Archons to rule over Teyvat after Venti had killed the current six? Most probably...

Venti heard the whispers again, trying to tell him something. He couldn't focus on them, they sounded distant, far away. It was difficult to get a grasp on what they were telling him. The voices were back to being distorted voices he struggled to hear. Between the bits and pieces of what he could hear, he managed to distinguish the word "breath".

And so Venti focused on that. He took a deep breath in, held it in a few seconds before releasing it. Then he repeated it a few more times until he could finally focus again on the shapes around him. Just then did he take the time to really look. Everything was so grey, it seemed to be the only color surrounding him, it was... depressing.

Venti took a deep breath before removing the sheets over him. Putting his legs to the side of the bed, he slowly put his feet on the floor, shuddering as he made contact with the cold, hard stones the floor was made out of. Venti got up on shaky legs, keeping a hand on the bed, fearing he might fall. Upon examining his body, Venti took a long look at the plain, white dress he was wearing, not too different from the ones patients in the Cathedral used to wear when they stayed there for long. It made Venti wonder just how long he had been here exactly.

One thing was sure, however. He was not with Celestia anymore, they wouldn't have bothered changing him, putting him to bed, and he wouldn't be in control of his body. They would have taken care of that first, and they would have put him back in that damn tube.

Venti shuddered, urging those thoughts away. Now was not the time to remember the time he spent with Celestia. And... And although they had revealed some interesting things to him, things he didn't fully understand yet, and even if he knew he would have to dwell on them later, he also knew that he for now, he had to figure out where he was.

Taking a wild guess, he would say the Archons have managed to bring him somewhere safe, but it was difficult for Venti to wrap his head around this, and for multiple reasons.

The first seemed the most obvious. why would the Archons go to such length to protect him, to save him? It didn't make any sense. They never had any good thoughts regarding him, much less good intentions. Venti couldn't fathom just why thy would go against Celestia just to try and shield him from the Heavenly Principles.

The second was, if he truly had been saved by the Archons, why wasn't he hearing any noise indicating a fight? Surely, Celestia wouldn't have backed away, would have tried to get Venti back after they had tried to turn him into someone he definitely wasn't.

He wasn't a bad person, right? He wasn't the one who decided to turn on his own people, someone made that choice for him... Venti wasn't a tyrant, he wasn't. Right...?

More than that, Celestia knew everything. They were always hearing, no matter where you tried to hide. So Venti didn't believe one second they weren't aware of where he currently was. There was absolutely no way they didn't already try to get him back, turn him into their puppet again. Turn him into someone that was for them to manipulate as they wished.

They had already tried once, had succeeded, so nothing was stopping them from doing it again.

Fighting back tears, he sniffed. Venti gulped as he straitened his back, letting go of the bed when he felt he was stable enough and wouldn't fall if he let go. Turning his head to the only door in the room, he headed toward it, making slow and unsure steps, the sound of which echoed around the empty room, as if bouncing on the walls, trapped.

Just like Venti had been.

Just like Mondstadt was. Because of him.

With a shaky hand, he pushed the door, opening it slightly, just enough for him to peak. He looked carefully, observing the corridors. No one, there was no one.

Taking this opportunity to escape, Venti opened the door more widely, pushing his body past it before closing it very slowly, making sure it made no sound at all. He didn't particularly need to alert anyone right now, not before he managed to figure out where he was, somehow, and assess the situation he was in. The colors around him didn't seem to brighten, instead all he saw was a repeat of the patterns he woke up to. It made him feel like he was getting nowhere, as if no matter how much he ran, or how fast, he was not making any progress.

That's why, as soon as he saw an open door that led to the outside, he felt immense relief coursing throw him. There, he would get out.

As he got closer to it, he stopped running, catching his breath, pressing his body back against the wall, head held high trying to hear any suspicious sound that would give away anyone close enough to spot the Archon. Eyebrows furrowed in concentration, it was only when he felt satisfied enough with the silence that surrounded him that he put his hands on one side of the door, only letting out a part of his head, just enough for him to see for himself what was outside.

It was only then that his eyes grew wide, his grip unconsciously getting stronger, knuckles turning white.

Venti knew that place. Venti had been here before, he was sure of it. Not his body, but his mind.

He always thought it was a place his dreams created for him, never thought this place really existed, somewhere in Teyvat. And that place was always associated to that same person.

For a moment, Venti entertained the idea that he was dreaming, but the little voices whispering in his head 'Not a dream', voice so low one could think they were ghosts who hadn't spoken in years, were enough to dissuade him that no, he wasn't dreaming, and this was somehow a reality.

Then did that mean that she was here? Was she the one who had brought him here? How could she have reached him, though? Venti was pretty sure that the one who had taken him to this place where the Archons, if not Celestia.

And it couldn't be Celestia, because if it was, he wouldn't have been put in a bed, let alone manage to get up and run.

Did that mean the Archons knew her? The one that had taken care of Venti from the moment he left Old Mondstadt, until she one day disappeared without leaving any trace she was ever with him?

Venti slowly stepped outside, he would figure it out. Somehow.

Did he want to see Kairos? Did he miss her? He did miss her, but she left him. Hadn't she? Why would she take him in her domain, then? Or wherever he was currently, it didn't matter really, he just wanted to know what the hell was happening.

After all, he recognized the place, and if there is one thing he understood from his situation, it was that he was in no danger as of now. Venti didn't know how long that would last, but he hoped it lasted long enough for him to understand what was going on.

His dreams usually always involved a giant tower, the top of which would sometimes be glowing, and sometimes not. Venti figured that would be a good starting point, nevermind the fact that it was also a place he could easily be spotted in. Should he go there?

Venti decided he might as well. So making sure there was no one around him, that no one was staring at him, he slowly made his way out of the room he had been in, into an open place. Venti walked forward, looking repeatedly from left to right. Everything in front of him was a repeat of the same pattern, the same ruins, the same colors and dead trees. Venti sighed. It was a familiar sight indeed, and it served to confirm he had truly already been there.

Not seeing the big tower anywhere in front of him, Venti turned around, stumbling a bit when he noticed that ah, it had been behind me and I was searching for it in front of me. No wonder I couldn't see it.

Standing a bit straighter, Venti started making his way toward it, climbing up the stairs, sticking to the walls and the corners, taking breaks every now and then to listen, make sure no one was around, no one was following him. The wind helped sometimes, but Venti tried not to use it too much, lest he left Anemo particles in the air that could be traced back to him. All his efforts to not get noticed would have gone to waste, then. What a disappointing thing it would be, to get noticed just because he wasn't careful enough with the energy he used, especially if he was dealing with the Archons, being who would immediately be able to tell if there was a shift in the energy around them.

Venti put his hand over the place he knew his gnosis would be, feeling it beating under his fingers. Kairos had told him to never get rid of his gnosis, no matter what, to not give it to anyone or to destroy it, if he didn't want to break his ties with Celestia and attract the wrath of the Heavenly Principles.

Venti smiled sourly. Well, it was too late for that, wasn't it? The Shades had revealed to him they always had an eye on him, and while Kairos had warned him he was the one who was at strongest risk to be watched, never telling him why, he hadn't known Celestia was keeping such a close eye on hi, had always wanted to turn him into, into that.

He shuddered, shaking his head to rid himself of the memories of that place.

"...okay..."

"...You've... us now..."

Venti wasn't sure what the voice were trying to tell him, but it sounded vaguely like they were comforting him. As strange as that was, Venti still smiled slightly, silently thanking those voices even if he couldn't see them, nor hear them correctly.

When he reached the top of the stairs, standing in front of the path that lead to the room he almost always was in when he dreamed of Kairos, he nodded his head to himself, making his way inside the room he remembered to have a high ceiling, albeit not being very spacious.

There it was, the mechanism they would sit beside, that same mechanism that control the big light emanating from the tower.

The Dainichi Mikoshi, Kairos called it.

Venti climbed the stairs leading to the mechanism, sitting in front of it, legs crossed. It sure brought back memories. Memories of a time he was happy, of a time he didn't have to worry about being alone, back to when he thought he had found a friend who could fill the void that was left in his heart after Carmen died. And then he was left all alone, once more, without an explanation as to why, what had happened.

Sometimes, Venti believed he was fated to be alone, to do everything alone. No one stayed long enough by his side. Not Carmen, who had died too early, not Kairos who had abandoned him, not the Archons who had thrown him away.

And he wasn't fit to protect either. Because if he was, Dvalin wouldn't have ended up corrupted, Mondstadt wouldn't have suffered because of him, because Venti wasn't strong enough to resist the corruption that seeped into him ever since he made contact with Durin's heart.

It reminded him he still had to get rid of that if he didn't want anyone else to fall prey to it. Ah... first he had to figure out how to get out of here.

Venti felt a hand on his shoulder, all of a sudden.

Breath catching in his throat, he got up faster than ever, blowing a gust of wind in the general direction of the person standing behind him. The person let out a small shriek, and Venti narrowed his eyes as he kept his hands stretched in front of him, ready to throw another wave.

"Wait, Barbatos!"

Venti felt his blood freeze, his eyes widening, his body tensing, as he recognized that voice. The winds slowly dissipated, revealing to him a red tuff of hair, equally red, shocked eyes staring at him, hands shielding her face as the winds had propelled her back a few steps. None of them spoke, only staring at each other in equal disbelief.

Venti had been right, them. It was the Archons who had taken him to this place. How did they know of it, then? Why did they protect him? Why did they do it? Why did they even risk their nations to save him? Didn't they know that anyone who associated with him would be considered an enemy of Celestia? Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid...!

Venti gulped. "Do not call me that."

He watched as Xbalanque gasped. "What?"

Venti repeated himself. "You have no right..." he slowly said, as if talking to a child, not missing the way his voice shook, "to call me by that name."

He barely liked it when people called him by his Archon name, nowadays. Hearing Haborym call him by it only made him realize that he was indeed in front of him, and the other knew. They all knew that he was not simply Venti the bard, but Barbatos, the Anemo Archon.

And he hated it. He hadn't wanted them to know, but he hadn't been cautious enough, had gotten himself caught by Celestia, and they had been taken with him. Asmoday — for that was the name of the God he loathed — had revealed who he was to them before turning him into Celestia's obedient puppet.

It hadn't even been his choice whether or not to reveal to them who he was.

"Then," Haborym bit his lips, looking as uncertain as Venti felt. It stirred something in him, knowing he wasn't the only one lost as to what to do, "then what do you want me to call you?"

Venti didn't answer. Truth be told, he didn't know.

'What are you doing here? Why do you care?'  is what he wanted to ask.

He didn't.

"Where are we?" is what he settled for.

Haborym immediately answered him. "In Enkanomiya."

Ah.

Ah.

He had heard of Enkanomiya already, vaguely. By Kairos. What was it she had told him?

A nation that sunk before the first ever Archon was born, in a dark time, even darker than the Archon war. Not that any of them had known the Archon war would happen when Kairos would still appear in his dreams.

And then she up and left him.

Left him to face the world alone, left him to his own devices.

So they were in Enkanomiya? So Kairos had been living in Enkanomiya all this time? She had never told him where Enkanomiya had sunk, had never told him about that place in more details. But then again, it seemed she always did the same thing. She would tell him about bits and pieces and would leave him to complete the puzzle on his own, without elaborating any more, shutting him off when he would ask. Venti barely repressed the bitter laugh.

"Why are we here?"

He watched carefully as Haborym lowered his arms, letting them dangle at his sides as he pursued his lips. He looked completely defeated, and it was oh so different from the image Venti had of him. The Pyro Archon he knew would be screaming at him, looking at him angrily like he was the cause of all his problems.

"Why aren't you screaming at me?" he couldn't help but ask, regretting it as soon as the words left his mouth.

Haborym gasped, eyes going wide. "What?"

Funny, he humorlessly thought. The God seemed to repeat himself a lot. Had he always done that?

Venti didn't answer this time. He only furrowed his eyebrows further, clenching his teeth, not lowering his hand. Was it a ruse? Was he purposefully playing the role of the confused one? Venti was supposed to be the lost one here, not him!

His anger must have appeared on his face, for he took a step back. "For what it's worth, I'm sorry."

So this was it? This was why he was standing in front of him?

Sorry, he said? It felt surreal. It couldn't be, he couldn't be. He must be lying, he must. There was no way he was being sincere, Venti would know!

"Don't give me that!"

He jumped slightly, shocked, and Venti couldn't bring himself to feel sorry. This time, the bard did laugh, breathlessly, devoid of any humor.

"What is it?" he asked the Pyro Archon.

He kept looking at him, and the hurt Venti was seeing on his face must have been an act. Him? Capable of saying something that would hurt the Pyro Archon who had never even tried talking to him for more than five insignificant minutes?

Venti summoned Anemo energy back into his hands, ready to blow at him once more.

"What is it that you want?!"

Haborym kept looking him in the eyes, not saying a word, and it annoyed Venti more than he liked to admit. Why wasn't he saying anything? Why was he so silent?

"Say something damnit!"

This wasn't like him; he was losing his self-control more often than not. He had to get a grip of his emotions, he couldn't allow himself to fall prey to his anger.

Venti had never seen any of the other Archons like this, and he never thought he would. Much less Haborym, the powerful, boisterous Pyro Archon, the one leading his people with a hand made of steel, never faltering in front of danger, never backing down when faced with a challenge.

So why was he? Why was he so silent? Why did he look so defeated?

Venti dissipated the energy from his hands, lowering his arms, narrowing his eyes. Why was he acting so strangely?

A flicker of hope appeared in the other’s eyes, Venti refused to acknowledge it. He was seeing things, his brain was showing him what he wanted to see, not what was in front of him.

After all, he had always yearned for the Archons to acknowledge him, to come to him, to treat him as part of the family. To care for him like Venti cared for Mondstadt, so he could in turn care of the Archons.

But the truth is, Venti had always cared for them.

They had never reciprocated it.

Haborym was standing in front of him because he was the first to stumble on him. He was apologizing because he wanted to gain his trust.

He wanted his trust because he feared Venti would turn on them. He wanted him by their side for when Celestia would attack them again, because he knew Asmoday would.

The Archons would only use him, he couldn't trust them, not after what they had done to him. No, he definitely couldn't trust them, not now, not ever.

Venti raised his hands once more. He would get away, he would find a way to get back to Mondstadt, and he would protect his people, release them from the prison he had put them in. He would find Dainsleif, get him back from the abyss and together they would fight Celestia.

Dainsleif, oh God. He had completely forgotten about him, alone in the depth of the cold, unforgiving abyss. How was he? Venti realized he didn't even know if the Khaenri'ahn was even alive. He wouldn't put it past Asmoday to send his dead body to the bottom of the world, out of Teyvat's boundaries, among the people who had once been his friends, his family, his colleagues.

But Venti would go in the abyss himself if necessary, he would figure out what was this 'Gateway to Celestia' and he would go there. He would drag Dain's body back. And if he was dead... if he was dead, Kaeya deserved to see his body one last time, at the very least.

The thought made him sick, and he could only hope Dainsleif was still whole and alive, somewhere, planning his revenge.

"Venti!"

The Anemo Archon looked at Haborym, but the latter wasn't the one who had called him, even if he was still looking at him.

No, that wasn't quite right, the voice hadn't come from this direction. Venti turned his head to the ground below, and his eyes immediately fell on the traveler, surrounded by the other five Archons.

"Traveler!"

Venti was relieved, he was relieved beyond words. He looked at the bright smile on the traveler's face. Aether also seemed relieved, tension leaving his body. He seemed tired, horrible dark circles under his eyes.

Venti didn't need to think twice as he jumped, softening his fall with the help of the wind. He ran a few steps before crashing in his friend's arms. Aether immediately returned the embrace, laughing. Venti thought that it was nice to see a familiar face when he felt trapped. He was glad, so, so very glad, that the traveler was here. Venti buried his head in the traveler's shoulder, laughing wetly, aware of the tears that were threatening to spill, and yet not wanting to cry, not here, not when the other Archons were around.

HE never wanted to cry in front of them ever again.

For now, he was contempt with ignoring their presence. All that mattered was that he didn't feel all alone anymore, he had a companion with him now. Aether passed his hand through Venti's hair, not unlike the way Venti himself treats the children of his nation, on the occasions he would find one alone and crying.

For once, he was the one at the end of this treatment.

It felt nice. Venti thanked his past self for the multiple times he hugged a lost child, grateful that he gave them some sort of comfort when they felt alone against the world.

"Are you alright?" the traveler gently asked, not pausing his gentle movements.

Venti nodded.

"I'm glad."

Venti couldn't tell how much time they spent like this, it mustn't have been long. By the time he felt better, managed to get a grip of his tears, making sure they weren't threatening to spill anymore, he raised his head and took only a few steps back, still able to reach the traveler if he extended his hand.

Venti pointedly avoided looking at the Archons. he didn't know what kind of expression they were making, nor did he want to know. It was probably for the best if he ignored them as long as they were in the vicinity.

He tried to convince himself he didn't feel guilty about it.

"You scared us, Venti."

Venti didn't miss the use of 'us'.

"You weren't in bed anymore. You had suddenly disappeared, we thought something had happened to you."

The 'again' was left unsaid, but Venti heard it anyway. He swallowed down the guilt.

"I'm sorry, I didn't want to."

Aether only smiled at him. "It's alright, I know."

And yet Venti could still read the worry in the other's eyes, the nights spent awake. It was the first time he saw the traveler this tired, and it made Venti wish the other could go rest right away, catch up on all the sleep he lost because of him. Just then, the traveler's brows creased, as if thinking on his next words. It wasn't hard to guess he had something important to say, but didn't quite know how he should say it.

"I think we should sit somewhere, maybe get you back to bed, before we tell you everything," is what he settled on, putting a hand on Venti's shoulder, gently guiding him back.

The Archons parted, letting them pass. Venti knew they also had something to say, but he still wasn't looking at them. And if he could help it, he won't. He wasn't feeling like meeting their accusatory glares or their angry stares.

But Venti firmly planted his feet on the ground, frowning. The traveler stopped, looking at him with questions clear on his face.

"Rest? I've rested plenty."

Aether sighed. "Venti, you just woke up from a full week of sleep after being corrupted and them injured, maybe it's best if you—"

Venti's ears stopped working as soon as he heard how much time he had slept, eyes going wide with fear. "A week? I slept for a week?"

Venti looked right in the traveler's eyes. He wasn't sure what his friend was seeing on the Archon's face, but the latter knew it wasn't something good. Aether's shoulders sagged, a frown appearing on his face. And, was it pity? No, no surely it wasn't.

Venti was suddenly thrown back to the many times he had left Mondstadt alone, face to face with danger, because he had been sleeping, unable to wake up unless someone's prayer had been powerful enough to wake him back up from his slumbers, or until his body had recuperated enough. And here he was, sleeping for a full week while Celestia was still roaming Teyvat after Venti had been rescued.

The Anemo Archon had been saved, but Mondstadt hadn't been. Mondstadt was still in danger, and Venti wasn't with them, Venti couldn't protect them because he went and got himself caught because he had stupidly thought he would be able to overthrow Celestia with the help of Dain.

What a joke. Overthrow Celestia? Dain had been gone before Venti even faced Celestia, whisked away to the abyss, and Venti didn't even know if he was alive or dead. More than that, he had barely lasted a few seconds, he had been wounded, had been taken, had been corrupted of all things, and had been experimented on.

All because Celestia wanted to turn him into—

"Venti!"

He snapped back to reality, looking at the traveler who now had the both of his hands on Venti's shoulders, slightly shaking him.

"I have to go back, I have to go to Mondstadt," he said frantically as he shook the traveler's hands from his shoulders, taking a few steps back before he remembered the door was in front of him, not behind him.

Aether was too shocked to say anything, and the fact that he didn't stop Venti from going around him and heading for the door with hurried steps was testimony for that.

Venti wasn't really sure what he was going to do, nor did he know how the hell he would save Mondstadt, but he could only hope that his nation wasn't reduced to ashes already. Oh God, please, please no. He wouldn't be able to stand it, Venti wasn't sure he would survive through another destruction of his home, of his loved ones, while he was powerless to save them, to help them.

A part of his brain supplied to him that the first time, he had helped, but his form had been too weak to allow him to do more, and neither the destruction of Old Mondstadt or that of the Mondstadt he currently knew was his fault.

But Venti pushed this aside. He should have been stronger them, he should have been both stronger and wiser now.

But before he could walk through the door, his path was blocked by a figure he knew too well, a figure he had never managed to forget no matter how much he had wanted to.

A figure who had left him alone, abandoned him, had never tried to respond to any of his prayers.

"You will be doing no such thing."

Then, Kairos raised her hand, and Venti's world turned black.

Chapter Text

When Venti opened his eyes for the second time that day, it was to a blank, grey ceiling. The first one he had seen when he had first woken up in this place.

Venti was starting to get sick of it, and his headache was certainly not helping him. His head was pounding lightly, his whole body felt heavy, and Venti hoped this wouldn't become a new habit. He was not very fond of it, to be honest.

He tried to fight the sleepiness that still clung to him, his eyes a bit heavy. He felt like the world around him was going particularly slowly, and he wasn't sure if it was because of the sudden drowsiness he was feeling, or if it was something else.

It was probably the first, he reasoned.

Then Venti suddenly shot up, startling those around him, two persons he only just noticed. He tried to fight the traveler as he put his hands on Venti's shoulders, frowning, trying to get him back to lie down.

If Venti could help it, he wouldn't comply. Not only didn't he feel tired — he was sure his drowsiness was only a side effect of whatever spell had been put on him — he wasn't injured either.

Or, not anymore at least.

"Let go of me," he weakly said as he tried to shake off the traveler's hands.

Venti tried to ignore the other person as much as he could, even if he knew very well that confrontation would happen sooner or later, whether he liked it or not. But for now, he was contempt by simply ignoring the presence of the very one who had ignored Venti for centuries.

"Would you just—"

Let go of me.

Venti felt inexplicably betrayed. Has the traveler known? Were he and the Archons in the known of something that very much concerned Venti and they simply didn't want to tell him about it? Or was it simply them knowing about something Venti didn't know and wasn't a part of? He wasn't sure which one was worse, because one put him in the dark concerning something that he should very much be privy to, and the other implied that they didn't trust him, that none of them did.

Then again, Venti didn't exactly expect the Archons to trust him; he could laugh at that idea. It wouldn't be too farfetched, if he was being honest. Would even be close to reality, and Venti wouldn't be surprised in the slightest if that was the case.

Sure, he would be hurt, but that was just how Venti was, overly sensitive on matters he should have long gotten used to already. He couldn't help it. But if anything, he would rather die than let them know they had hurt him once again. Go and appear weak in front of people who already saw him as such? He would only be looked at with immense disappointment and anger, and Venti wasn't sure he could swallow that pill just now.

It was already hard enough to digest the first time, and Venti was sure it was still lingering somewhere in his body. If he were to take a second one now, it would absolutely destroy him.

Pathetic.

Maybe they would think he ought to have grown up, and would discover he was still the same childish God they had known long ago. Or maybe they wouldn't be disappointed, far too used to whatever made them despise Venti in the first place.

Oh, he knew why they didn't like him, but sometimes he liked to think it wasn't because Venti was just like this, liked to pretend it wasn't his personality they despised, but rather his actions.

Or his lack of. After all, they did accuse him of not doing anything, and completely ignoring his duty.

Was it naïve of him to hope it wasn't Venti's personality they didn't like?

The Archon knew that was it though. Or part of it, at least. It was Venti in his entirety they didn't like, and of that he was pretty sure.

But all of this — all of Venti's personal problems with the Archons didn't matter right now, not when Mondstadt was in danger and Venti was stuck in Enkanomiya, unable to help his people because some deity thought he couldn't.

Even if said deity played a part in raising him. Heck, she had also abandoned him, she had no say in what Venti wanted to do.

"Venti, please," pleaded the traveler. Venti didn't want to listen, he wanted to get away.

"You won't be able to go to the surface without my permission," said Kairos.

This successfully got Venti's attention who froze, staring at her in disbelief, allowing the traveler to push him back into the mattress. Venti didn't push back to sit again, too stunned. His throat suddenly felt very dry. He had a bad feeling, and he didn't like this at all.

He didn't like anything of what was happening to him recently. Rightfully so, he thought.

With difficulty, he managed to crack out a few words only when he was sure his voice wouldn't break. "What do you mean?"

Kairos looked at him, gaze unwavering. She reached out, putting a hand on Venti's head.

He flinched, she removed her hand.

"This place is entirely under my control. A being who is unable to use the teleport waypoints cannot come and go as he pleases if I don't allow it."

Her words held such a tone of finality. Kairos was telling him he just had to suck it up. He couldn't escape Enkanomiya, she wouldn't allow him to. She would let him stay in this wretched place until she deemed he had been stuck long enough. Is that what was going to happen?

Venti furrowed his brow, clenching his teeth. "And what if I don't want to stay here, what then?"

"As long as Celestia is still after you, I will not allow you to go to the surface."

Venti wanted to laugh. He also wanted to bang his head against a wall. And cry, maybe.

Yes, yes he would very much like to cry right now.

Because how dare she? How dare she say that to him? Was she pretending to want to protect him after leaving him alone for so long? Is that what it is? She left him alone, for centuries, with a city to rule on his own, Archons who hated him, and no one to support him. And now, only now, did she feel she could come back in his life and pretend like nothing happened? Pretend like she always had his best interest to heart? What a joke.

"I don't want your protection," he said between gritted teeth.

"You need it."

Venti did laugh, this time. He laughed so hard he had to sit up in order to not choke. Venti put a hand on his face in disbelief. He sounded like a maniac. He didn't care. He probably was. How many people had voices in their head, he wondered?

"Venti..." he heard the traveler say.

The God didn't react. It wasn't until he felt the traveler putting a hand on his shoulder did he finally move.

Venti abruptly stopped laughing. He sent a violent wind in the direction of the traveler, pushing him back. He heard a gasp, saw from the corner of her eyes the way Kairos quickly shot up to her feet. Using this opportunity, Venti jumped out of the bed and ran. He didn't know where he was heading, he just knew he wanted to get away from everyone, he wanted for people to leave him alone.

He wanted to go back to Mondstadt.

It wasn't until he was far enough from the Dainichi Mikoshi that he felt satisfied enough. He wanted to get out, he wanted to return back to a place he was familiar with. Not this dark, gloomy place.

Standing at an edge, looking down at what seemed to be void, Venti breathed out a sigh of relief.

His thoughts were a mess. He wasn't sure as to how to proceed next.

He could try to get out from this place, but Kairos had told him he wouldn't be able to, not if she didn't want him to. Going from there, any attempt he might make would be useless, a waste of energy he could focus on something else, on another issue.

He had plenty of those right now, he thought bitterly.

Venti could not, however, ignore the small part of his brain that told him Kairos might be lying to him, only to indirectly force him to stay in Enkanomiya. That same part of his brain whispered to him that she had already abandoned him once. It told him Kairos wanted nothing to do with him, Kairos did not care about him.

It told him Kairos wouldn't have left him all alone to deal with the hardships that were thrown at the newly born Archon if she truly wanted what was best for him.

That same part of his brain was telling hem Kairos was leaving a big portions of things out. It was telling she was more than she claimed to be.

Not that Venti didn't have his own doubts, already.

How did the Archons know to take him here? He assumed they were the one who transported him to this lonely and dull place. After all, they were the ones he was fighting before he lost consciousness in Mondstadt.

How did they know about Kairos? Why were they here, instead of trying to take him back to Celestia?

Venti couldn't possibly imagine why they would stay by his side after he woke up, risk facing Celestia's wrath when the deities could wipe out their nations or kill them, choosing new Archons to take their place and rule over the respective nations of each God.

Venti already knew this was his own fate. Celestia wouldn't stop chasing him until they managed to turn him into their own little puppet to control as they pleased. And only once they were satisfied, Venti would be killed and replaced by another, another who didn't know anything about Celestia's deepest, darkest secrets. Some of which Venti had been privy to, all thanks to Kairos.

And that thought alone made Venti shudder. He wrapped his arms around himself, trying to make sense of Kairos, of the Archons, of the traveler. Trying to understand what was going through their mind.

Had the traveler betrayed him? Venti sure felt like it. Otherwise, why wouldn't he help Venti get back to Mondstadt? Why would he side with the other six Archons when Venti was pretty sure he had barely had time to go to Liyue, didn't get acquainted with any of them other than the Anemo God before everything seemed to fall around him?

Even worse, why did none of the Archons scream at him yet? Why did none of them show the animosity he was so used of receiving?

Haborym had seemed distraught, but whether or not that was an act Venti wasn't sure.

The Pyro Archon wasn't called the God of War for nothing. He knew how to act, he knew how to approach his enemy. He liked to jump into actions without any consideration, but Venti knew very well that it would have gotten him killed sooner or later in the Archon War. Hence, Haborym had learned, somewhere along the way of becoming the Archon he was today, how to approach his enemies more subtly.

An Barbatos was on that list of his. He had no doubt about it.

...Or rather, he used to have no doubt about it. Now, he wasn't so sure. A tiny, minuscule part of him wanted to believe he was sincere in his emotions, back in the Dainichi Mikoshi. He had been so gentle and caring with Venti the bard, and he wanted to think this affection got extended to Barbatos over the years he was absent.

But he wasn't so foolish as to believe it was truly the case. Maybe. Maybe it was. But what were the odds?

He wasn't ready to gamble such a possibility.

Venti would rather think the six Archons still wanted nothing to do with him.

And didn't that make him lonely?

Really, who did he have in Teyvat other than himself?

Kaeya? Venti had already done too much to the knight. He had made too many bad decisions, could have done so much more than what he did. He didn't want to burden Kaeya with his troubles.

The Traveler was already too preoccupied with trying to find his sister.

Dainsleif was probably dead, lying somewhere in the abyss. Venti would have tried to go there, if he wasn't blocked by whatever kept him from going back to Mondstadt. Dainsleif deserved a proper funeral, if nothing else.

And Kairos... Venti would rather not think about her further. She already occupied too much of his thoughts.

"Can I sit here?"

Venti startled, turning around abruptly. He lamented the loss of the wind, his familiar companion who was no longer by his side in Enkanomiya, whispering sweet songs in his ears, telling him when someone was approaching, or simply dancing around him in a gentle and soothing manner.

Upon seeing Kaeya, Venti relaxes slightly, glad it was him instead of any of the others. He wondered briefly if Diluc was also nearby. The Archon turned his head back to the void in front of him, staring at it while gesturing to the space beside him, inviting Kaeya to sit down.

And the man did, putting a hand on his knee, resting his head in his palm as he also stared at the horizon in front of them.

They stayed silent, none of them speaking, none of them initiating a conversation.

It was Kaeya who broke the silence first, a few minutes later.

"How are you feeling?"

Venti shrugged, contemplating the question, wondering whether or not he wanted to answer it. How did he feel?

Trapped.

Betrayed was also a word.

Betrayed not by the Archons who had long since abandoned him and made it clear they would never have his back, would never stay by his side. No, he felt betrayed by Kairos, if that was even her name.

He settled on a very simple answer.

"I don't know."

Kaeya simply hummed, he did not seem to want to push the question further. Venti felt glad.

The silence lingered for a bit longer.

"I'm sorry."

Kaeya turned a questioning gaze on him. "Oh my, what are you apologizing for now?"

Venti turned his head to the other face, not wanting to face Kaeya, picking softly at the grass underneath his hand.

"Dainsleif," he simply said, not elaborating any further.

Kaeya stayed silent. Venti felt his eyes burn straight through his skull. He swallowed, waiting for Kaeya to say something, but the man seemed determined to keep silent. Venti bit his lip slightly, swallowing.

Why was Kaeya silent? Why wasn't he saying anything? Venti couldn't interpret the silence that suddenly sat between them. He didn't know what to make of it.

He needed to address the big elephant that weighed on both his and Kaeya's mind, and yet the latter wasn't saying anything, seemed perfectly contempt in waiting for Venti to make the first move, to speak his thoughts first, before Kaeya intervened. It made Venti even more nervous than he already was, chill crawling on his skin, on his arms, all the way to his back, to his torso, seizing his heart, fear squeezing it.

Venti couldn't stand the silence any longer. He voiced the thought that was sitting heavy on his mind ever since his disastrous confrontation with Celestia.

"I don't know where Dainsleif is."

Venti shut his eyes firmly, dreading Kaeya's answer.

There, he said it. Kaeya had trusted him, Kaeya had let him leave with Dainsleif. Venti even left Mondstadt without informing Kaeya, refusing that the knight knows anything about it, refusing that he joins them.

Venti had saved a child five hundred years ago. He had no wish to see that same child killed by the very one Venti had saved him from.

"Why aren't you like them?"

Venti turned his head around so fast he almost got whiplash. He stared wide eyed at Kaeya, who was looking at Venti in the eyes, without a single trace of animosity. It was as if he knew what Venti wanted to tell him, as if he had prepared himself already to the possibility that Dainsleif was long dead. Venti felt his heart sink deeper.

Somehow, Kaeya being prepared for Dainsleif's death hurt more than the knight's reproachful stare.

"What?" he whispered, incredulous, disbelieving.

Kaeya repeated his question. "Why are you so different from the other Archons?"

He spat the names, sneering when he said it, but Venti knew that it wasn't directed at him. This thought didn't make him feel better in the least.

"I'm not sure I understand what you mean..."

Why was Kaeya treating him so differently from the other Archons? Why wasn't he mad at him? Venti had helped in the destruction of his home, Venti had taken away from him everything, Venti had caused the death of who he assumed was a good friend. Because of him, Kaeya had to live in the abyss. Because of him, Kaeya had lost Dainsleif.

So why? Why wasn't he being viewed by the knight the same way the man saw the other six Archons?

"Why would you save me?"

Venti was stunned. Kaeya had asked him the same question not long ago, back when Venti was still fighting the corruption in Windrise. And Venti had evaded the question. He hadn't answered.

Now, however, he felt like Kaeya deserved an answer. That was the least Venti could do.

The Archon inhaled deeply, turning his head back to the void. He glanced nervously at Kaeya before returning his gaze to the empty scenery sitting in front of them.

"When Celestia orders you to do something... You cannot say no."

Venti blinked a few times, recalling the day Celestia had told them to attack the nation ruled by humans. The Godless nation.

"They told us Khaenri'ah was a threat." He paused. "I'm sure you know what happened then."

Venti resolutely refused to look at the expression on Kaeya's face, not sure as to what it would be. Would he find anger? Resentment?

"I didn't want to, but I also did not dare go against them."

He laughed wryly.

"Kaeya, do you know what happens when you oppose Celestia?"

Venti put two hands in front of him, bringing his palms closer to each other slowly, before suddenly clasping his hands together, imitating someone crushing something.

"That's what happen."

Venti laughed again, thinking about Mondstadt. He had tried to steer clear of Celestia the first time, but it seemed like now Mondstadt would suffer the consequences of his actions, become a new Khaenri'ah and he could do nothing to prevent it.

Venti would rather die with his nation rather than watch it crumble from afar, stuck like he was in a place he couldn't leave.

There would be no more Mondstadt, and there would be no more Barbatos.

"So I went to Khaenri'ah," he continued as he put his hands down, back to fidgeting with the grass.

"I went to Khaenri'ah, and I tried to fight the other elements with my winds as subtly as I could, while looking for people I could save."

"And did you?" Kaeya finally spoke, startling Venti once again. "Did you save anyone other than Dainsleif and I?"

Venti nodded. He heard Kaeya gasp. "Someone."

Venti flinched when Kaeya put a hand on his shoulder. Only then did he turn his head to look at the man.

Kaeya seemed breathless, Venti wasn't sure why. Saving three people wasn't a feat. Especially when one of them was probably dead and he had no idea what happened to the other.

Either dead or living out there, somewhere.

Venti hoped it was the latter.

"You mean there's someone like me out there?"

The way Kaeya said this... Venti felt his heart hurt even more. The sheer hope he could here...

Venti nodded.

Kaeya abruptly hugged him, and it was his turn to gasp.

"K—Kaeya...?"

The grip he had on Venti tightened.

"Thank you, Venti, for doing your best," he whispered wetly.

Venti felt his tears coming up. His lips wobbled. He wasn't sure why Kaeya was thanking him, he did nothing extraordinary, he only saved three people out of hundreds of others. And yet here the Khaenri'ahn was, thanking him.

Venti returned the hug just as tightly, resting his head on Kaeya's shoulder as the man rested his on Venti's.

"I try," Venti's voice cracked, and Kaeya's hug tightened.

Venti imagined that one Khaenri'ahn he saved was considered as family to Kaeya. Was that how it felt, discovering you still had family somewhere, out there? Venti couldn't know, but he was at least happy Kaeya still perhaps had someone.

Venti raised his head slightly, vision blurred by his tears. He could hear Kaeya's hiccups, right by his ears. Venti rested his head against Kaeya's, gently stoking his hair.

Kaeya was not Mondstadtien by birth, but to Venti he might as well be.

When he saved that child five hundred years ago, he had not expected for him to resurface back to Mondstadt with a young Diluc and their father. He had not expected he would get to see any of the three Khaenri'ahns he had saved.

He hadn't asked about Dainsleif at the time, but he had seen the recognition on Kaeya's face when he had laid eyes on Venti. The God had winked at him, put a hand on his lips and walked away after Kaeya's shy smile.

It had been their little secret, and Venti had happily watched over Kaeya whenever he was in Mondstadt, never directly interacting with him, not approaching Kaeya. He hadn't wanted to, not until the man himself approached him.

And he did, eventually. From there, they became friends. Or at least, that's what Venti would like to think. Kaeya never brought up the topic of Khaenri'ah, even when in private, even when it was just the two of them, so Venti never brought it up either.

And then Dainsleif appeared again, and Venti decided that maybe, just maybe, it was finally time for them to rebel. Two of the three Khaenri'ahns he had saved where still alive. It was for him a big success, a big victory, especially now that he was felt alone against the world, without anyone by his side other than Dvalin.

He let himself dream, he let himself believe he could maybe, just maybe, try to against Celestia. He was too arrogant, and now Mondstadt was probably gone, Dainsleif dead somewhere, and the only children he had left where Kaeya and Diluc.

Venti horribly felt like he had jumped back to square back, and managed to get in the negative, even behind square one, somewhere he could never hope to catch up, right his mistakes and save his people from the tragedy he had caused.

"I'm so sorry Kaeya..." he whispered in his child's hair, still stroking his hair.

"It's not your fault, it's not—it's not..."

Venti tightened his hold on Kaeya, weeping uncontrollably.

"Please forgive me..."

Kaeya sobbed harder. "There— There's nothing to forgive, you did nothing wrong."

Venti held Kaeya close against him, closing his eyes, letting his tears fall like they never did before, contempt in holding his crying child against him, embracing him, protecting him against the world the way Venti wished he had been.

It seemed like an eternity had passed before his tears stopped streaming down his face. Kaeya had also quietened.

"Kaeya?" he gently whispered.

He waited a bit, wanting to see whether or not Kaeya had fallen asleep.

"Mm?"

His voice was raspy and low, but it was enough for Venti.

"Let's go back, okay?"

He felt Kaeya nod. He removed himself from Venti and kept his head low, furiously wiping his tears. Only when this was done did he raise his head to look at Venti.

The Archon only smiled at him and stood up, holding out a hand for Kaeya to take.

In all honesty, Venti wasn't sure why Kaeya wasn't mad at him, but he was glad nonetheless. He didn't feel he deserved the love the knight directed at him, but he knew he liked it. He cherished it. It was nice to feel wanted, and Venti needed Kaeya just as much as the man probably needed him.

The walk back to the Dainichi Mikoshi was quiet, peaceful. Venti didn't know what they would find there, he didn't know how he should act around the other Archons, around Kairos, but he figures he would think about this later. For now, he only had to worry about going back to Mondstadt, about walking into the abyss and search for Dainsleif.

When they arrived in front of the Dainichi Mikoshi, the traveler came rushing to them, looking at them both worriedly. Venti guessed their eyes were still red rimmed, but he couldn't care less.

He had needed some space, now he needed to find a way to get back to Mondstadt, to the rest of his children. None of them deserves what is coming their way, and Venti would make sure they don't pay for his own mistakes.

"Venti, Kaeya! You've been away for so long! Diluc actually went searching for you," the traveler announced.

Venti turned to Kaeya who raised an eyebrow. "Oh?" Then, he smiled slightly. "Don't worry, we're fine."

The traveler seemed hesitant about this statement, but did not press further. The three of them walked up the stairs leading to the center of the Dainichi Mikoshi, and Venti felt uneasy once more, sensing that the traveler had something to say.

Finally, he spoke. "Hey Venti," he paused, as if looking for the right words to say. This did not bide well with Venti. "I think you should have a talk with Kairos. She's not..." he paused again. Venti tensed. "She has something important to tell you."

Venti did not want to. But by the time they arrived at the top of the stairs, she was already waiting for them inside the Dainichi Mikoshi, and Venti knew he couldn't really escape this conversation.

Kaeya put a hand on his shoulder, and upon looking at the traveler, Venti found him looking at him anxiously. Ultimately, he knew Aether only wanted to help him, and Venti trusted him, he really did.

It was Kairos he no longer trusted.

Venti understood very well this was a conversation he needed to have. He could not escape it, no matter how much he wanted to. What was worse, it seemed like it was a really important one, and Venti had the feeling that putting it back would only put him in a even worse situation.

The traveler looked stricken, and Venti was inclined to think that he already had a conversation with Kairos prior to her wanting to talk to him.

He wondered if it was about the thing he felt was hidden from him, he wondered if the Archons knew what this was about.

With resolution, he walked the rest of the way, heading towards Kairos, leaving behind him Kaeya and Aether. Kairos nodded her head towards him and lead him up the stairs towards the mechanism in the center of the small room. She looked at it, barely spending Venti a glance. It wasn't until Venti asked her what this was that she looked at him.

"This?" she chuckled. Venti didn't know what there was to laugh about his simple question.

"Tell me, Venti, what do you know about Enkanomiya?"

Venti stayed silent a few seconds, looking at Kairos, searching for the reason she would ask him this question. Finding nothing, he looked back at the mechanism, aware of Kairos' gaze on him.

"My knowledge is limited to what you told me about it," he simply replied.

She hummed, and Venti guessed easily she wanted him to elaborate. So he did, wondering where this was going.

"You told me Enkanomiya is a nation that sunk a long time ago, back when the Seven Sovereign where still a thing."

He paused briefly.

"You also told me this was your home, when I asked about the environment around us, in my dreams."

"That is correct." Venti looked back at her, tried his best to not flinch when she put a hand on his shoulder. "I wonder... do you remember what I told you about the Shades?"

Venti nodded. He remembered all that. He kept a hold of everything she ever told him, holding on to those memories and all the information that came with them as if his life depended on it.

At the time, his sanity did, at least.

"Barbatos," here, Venti did flinch. She pretended not to notice. "You are a wisp of the Thousand Winds."

He knew that. He already knew that. He wondered why she was bringing it up.

Then, it suddenly dawned on him. It all came crashing down on him, the realization of who this spirit in front of him was, the realization that he had ties with her, ties more important than he thought he had.

Snippets of conversations he heard while in Celestia came rushing back to him. Asmoday and her three Shades talking about turning him into a perfect Shade, a replacement for her, someone they could never hope to control. Instead, they said they would take Venti, because Venti wasn't exactly like the other Archons.

He wasn't just a simple wind spirit.

They wanted to use him, because he had imaginable ties to Celestia, because he was the perfect tool for them to use, because he already knew about some of Celestia's deepest secrets, hidden even from the other Archons. That way, they could make him join them, they would spare themselves the trouble of having to kill him.

Perhaps because they didn't want to have to kill him. But Venti believed they wouldn't stop at that. They wouldn't spare him just because it would trouble them, but because it avoided them another trouble, a trouble to which he was blind to until now, because he was part of Kairos, he was tied to her, he shared a deep bond to her, a bond that would turn into a ferocious force against Celestia if they were to kill Venti.

They couldn't kill Kairos, and they couldn't kill Venti because it would release Kairos from her prison.

So instead, they used Venti.

"Kairos is just a name I go by, Barbatos," she gently explained, as if Venti hadn't already figured it out. "My name is Istaroth, I am the Thousand Winds, the God of Time."

Venti flinched hard, taking a step back and forcing Kairos — because he would not acknowledge her as anyone else — to let go of him.

"Barbatos, you are my little wisp,” she paused, “my son."

Venti looked at her, shaking his head, denial painted all across his face.

There was a time when he would have loved to find he had a mother, someone who could coddle him to his heart's contempt, someone who could guide him and stay by his side for the rest of his life as an immortal, because that was what mothers did. Was it not?

Now... now he wasn't sure he wanted that anymore.

Venti just wanted to go back in his own little world, surrounded by his people, by those he loved and cherished. Away from Celestia, away from Kairos, away from the Archons. Just him and Mondstadt.

He wanted to ask. Why was she telling him this? What did she want from him? Why now? Why couldn't she have told him all of this from the very start?

And then, it all suddenly made sense to him.

It wasn't because she didn't want him.

"Barbatos, I need your help to break the seal keeping me here."

It wasn't because she felt a need to protect him.

"I knew I would get sealed her, one day. So I created a little wisp that would one day grow and be able to help me."

It wasn't because she loved him, either.

"I needed a little wisp who could grow up knowing the reality behind Celestia. A big part of my own power is inside you."

Nor was it because she needed someone to rule instead of her, when she would inevitably disappear.

"Do you understand what this means?"

Venti shook his head in denial, horror painted on his face.

"I need you to sacrifice yourself. By doing so, the influx of power that would inevitably return to me would break the seal."

She created him because she needed a scapegoat. She created him because she needed to put her powers into a being who had no idea what part he played in all of this, a being who had no idea he was being raised and given secret knowledge just so he could meet his demise to save Teyvat.

"And what if I don't want to do this?" he whispered, voice barely audible.

She sighed, as if she knew he would ask this question.

Anyone would ask this question.

"Barbatos," she announced with finality in her tone, "I am not asking you. I am telling you."

The voices in his head were strangely silent.

They also knew it would come to this.

In the end, it seemed he was played by everyone.

.

.

.

And everyone knew about this except him.

Chapter Text

Cold.

Everything around him was so cold.

And he felt numb.

Empty.

Betrayed.

What was the purpose of his life? Why was he created only to suffer? Why was he brought on in this world without the tiniest of hints that he was destined to such a fate?

All his life... during the entirety of it... not once had Kairos — Istaroth now, it seemed — tried to tell him that he wouldn't get the happily ever after Venti often sang about. She would tell him all about secrets he wasn't supposed to know. She would try to stir him away from Celestia and teach him to not get their attention focused on him, because that was a very, very dangerous thing.

She would tell him, on rare occasions, that she loved him, that he was very precious to her, without ever revealing the true nature of their relationship, without ever telling him of the bond they had to each other.

All this time, Venti had a mother.

And he never knew until now.

He never knew until she needed him to accomplish the duty she created him for.

The only reason Istaroth told him he was her creation, her son, was because she needed him to die in order to regain her power and rebel against Celestia.

Logically, he should do it. Right?

He should die, let Istaroth gain her power, take revenge on behalf of Dainsleif, of Kaeya, of all the other Khaenri'ahns, of all the people who suffered because of Celestia.

Venti used to think Istaroth was revealing all those secrets because she loved him so much she couldn't bear the thought of him dying, of him disappearing from her world forever.

Venti used to think all Istaroth ever did was shield him from the world, protect him until she disappeared. Then, she could no longer help him and Venti could only hope she was cheering him on from the backstage, from wherever it was she disappeared to.

What a twisted lie.

Venti used what he wanted to believe and created his belief all around it.

He created a kingdom of lies on a land he twisted so it could match his own version of things.

And now this kingdom all came crashing down around him, with nothing left but a broken heart, a numb soul and an empty shell of a person.

The true reason Istaroth protected him, told him all those secrets, wasn't because she wanted to protect him. Rather, it was because she wanted to preserve him. Help him survive this ugly world, stay alive until the time came for him to repay the debt he unknowingly had to her.

And all of that was something that was decided for him.

If he was in this situation right now wasn't because of Venti's decisions throughout his life, because no matter what he did, whether it resulted in him being dead or alive, he would inevitably meet the end that was written for him.

He was labeled as a scape-goat before he was even created.

What could he do in the face of a truth he couldn't clearly look at, much less fight?

He was hopeless.

There was no saving him, was there?

He had to do whatever Istaroth dictated for him to do, and he couldn't even pretend because she would know when eventually, the power surge that would go to her won't come.

There was no going around the issue. Whether he liked it or not, he had to face it straight on.

Except Venti would like to think he had a choice in the matter. But he didn't. That didn't mean, however, that he had to like it.

No, he absolutely despised it.

He wondered not for the first time, who exactly was in the known, who knew that he would have to die, who knew that he wouldn't survive for long even if he were saved from Celestia's clutches.

The traveler knew. That much was very obvious at least. It did not do anything to lessen the deep betrayal Venti felt towards this. The traveler, someone who he had thought was his friend, his newly found companion, someone he would always be able to count on, was planning something behind his back all along.

Now, the real question was: how long did the traveler know? Was it something he learned only recently, or did he befriend Venti because he knew it would only make it that much easier for him to drag the Archon to Enkanomiya where he wouldn't be able to escape his fate no matter how much he tried?

Even worse, if the latter was the case, then did the traveler know at the time that Venti wouldn't refuse, or that he would be pressured into accepting eventually? Did the traveler know that Venti cared for Mondstadt so much that he would gladly die if it meant his people would be safe?

Venti feared he was being paranoid, feared he was thinking too deep into this. Maybe he was overthinking everything and the traveler only recently found out about Venti's connections to Istaroth, and the duty he inevitably had to accomplish. Maybe, just like him, the traveler was lost and confused and so hopelessly anxious about the whole situation.

He wouldn't know what it was before he faced the traveler, asked him head on for his point of vu on the whole mess they were thrown into without any heads up whatsoever.

But that meant he would have to talk to the traveler, potentially face an answer he didn't want to. Potentially getting thrown in his face the very words he did not want to hear. It would mean his suppositions could potentially not be suppositions anymore. It would mean potentially directly hearing from the traveler himself that he betrayed Venti, that he went and talked to Istaroth, planned with her to bring him sooner or later in Enkanomiya so Venti could be told of his duty.

And Venti, as ashamed as he was to admit it, was not ready to hear it. Not now, probably not ever.

And what about the Archons? Did any of them know anything about what Venti had to do? Did any of them plan this? Did they really go look for him only because they wanted to deliver him to Istaroth? Because they hated him so much, couldn't even stand knowing he still existed somewhere and refused to go to the meetings?

Venti had left them alone, had slept through most of his absence, had never answered the calls for meetings whenever he was awake. He had never reached out, never tried to bother them, never stepped into their territory, always sticking to his own.

So he didn’t understand. He couldn’t understand. Would they hate him so much, think he managed to do something so horribly wrong that he should face retribution for whatever it was they faulted him with? Did they finally have enough of Venti simply existing?

Even for them, it seemed like a little too much…

Then again, Venti couldn’t really pretend to know anything about the Archons now could he? He knew barely anything about them, but this wen both ways.

The Archons didn’t know anything about Venti either. They didn’t know how much he cared for Mondstadt, they didn’t know how much he sacrificed for his nation, they didn’t know that the only reason he ended up sleeping five hundred years after they chased him away was because he didn’t want to wake up.

No, how could they know? How could they when Venti never told them anything, never even hinted at anything? How could the now when he was doing his utmost to avoid them ever since they came to Mondstadt?

Venti was starting to believe he had good reasons to avoid them. Other than the general tension that was between them, things would have only gotten worse if they figured out earlier who he was.

He wouldn’t have been able to stand by Kaeya’s and Dain’s side when they would inevitably confront Celestia.

Venti knows the would have done so even without him. But at least with him, he could lessen the damage, he could do something.

And he did. At least, Venti knows he saved Kaeya. One of his Khaenri’ahn protégé survived, even if he lost the second one.

He managed to save one of them. Venti knows that, had Kaeya went with Dainsleif and him to Cape Oath, he would also have been sent to the abyss with Dain. He would also have died.

Now, the question that presented: was Dainsleif really dead?

Venti didn’t know, but he sure hoped he wasn’t. The Anemo Archon wondered if his blond friend had sustained injuries so heavy he had died from blood loss as soon as he was sent to the Abyss, unforgiving, cold and ruthless.

If that was the case… then Venti wished he could see Dain again. He wished he could just go to the Abyss search for Dain, bring him back, heal him in Enkanomiya.

Give back to Kaeya one of his father figures.

If Venti was in a slightly better mood, he would have chuckled. Dainsleif would have had a fit if he knew that Venti saw the dynamic between him and Kaeya as one a father had with his son.

Instead, more guilt was only added in his heart. Venti had been ignoring Kaeya too ever since he figured out what was his final duty. Venti was…

He didn’t know for sure why he was avoiding the Khaenri’ahn, if he was being honest.

Perhaps it was because he felt like he couldn’t face him anymore. Venti sure couldn’t find the courage to stand in front of Kaeya. It was frustratingly hard.

He feared the disappointment he would find on Kaeya's face. He feared his reaction, feared to discover just exactly what would Kaeya's thoughts be on this. At least, Venti was sure of one thing: Kaeya and Diluc had absolutely nothing to do with all... this.

This, in itself, was some sort of relief to Venti. He had absolutely no doubt his two children were never in the know, didn't side with whoever actually knew.

He laughed bitterly. What did it matter who knew and who didn't? In the end, it all came down to the same thing.

Venti would have to die. Venti had no choice but to die.

"...Not true...", he heard.

Venti flinched, looked all around him, turning his head around so fast he got himself whiplash.

"Who's there?!" He screamed, alert.

Venti kept frantically looking around him for multiple seconds, wary. Had someone followed him? Was someone here to forcefully bring him back to Istaroth?

Venti was avoiding even her, so of course they would be looking for him to bring him back to her so she could proceed with whatever she had to do to get her powers back.

Powers she sealed in Venti.

But there was no one.

It took Venti an embarrassing amount of time to realize that he was alone, and the one who had spoken was in his head.

But then, when that sank in, his mood turned sour again.

"So now you decide to show up again?" He laughed depreciatively. 

"No..—"

"..We....Sor—..Sorry..."

The voices were getting all jumbled and mixed while trying to explain to Venti something he did not care about.

He didn't want to hear useless apologies.

"I don't care for those anymore."

It wouldn't resolve a single thing. "What should happen would happen". Or at least, that's something Venti sometimes heard people say.

He never agreed with that statement, never liked it. For Venti, it meant that whatever you do, your life will always go in the same direction. And no matter how much you tried to change the fate that was given to you, you could never escape the shackles that tied you to something you didn't want.

This saying directly went against everything Venti ever believed in. It went against the ideal of freedom he always fought for.

But now... now he couldn't help but wonder if it was true.

It doesn’t matter anymore, he guessed. Really, it didn’t. It shouldn’t bother him. He shouldn’t occupy his mind with thoughts that would lead to nowhere, especially when Venti would most probably die soon.

He didn’t want to.

But he had to.

Suddenly feeling the urge to sit somewhere high, Venti looked around him for a place that would satisfy him, would help him feel the wind on his skin, would help him communicate with it just the way he liked it. He tried to ignore the little thoughts in the back of his mind telling him there was barely any wind in Enkanomiya.

Venti was the God of the Winds. If he couldn’t connect to his winds no matter where he was, then he was unworthy of that title.

Nevermind the fact that many people already told him so. Nevermind the fact that the Archons think he should have been named member of the Seven. Nevermind that sometimes, in his weakest moments, he also thinks so himself.

But this was only for him to know, and he would be damned if he ever told anyone about it. Venti very much did not feel like letting those who talked know that they got to him.

As soon as Venti noticed it, he headed towards the highest point of the Dainichi Mikoshi, above the structure that would spin the day and turn off the night.

There, he had a good view of the sunken nation. It was beautiful, and he couldn’t help but imagine what it looked like when it was crowded, bustling with people minding their business, trying to make the most of their day. He sat there, legs dangling, gazing sadly at what was once an animated place.

“Hello, little one,” a voice sounded behind him, startling Venti badly.

He quickly turned around, coming face to face with another one of the floating spirits.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” said spirit continued. “I did not mean to startle you.”

Venti blinked a few times, waiting for his fast beating heart to calm down a bit.

“No, no it’s… alright.”

Venti couldn’t exactly see features on the spirit’s face, but he had the distinct impression that it was smiling at him. Somehow, Venti felt reassured by this small feeling the spirit gave him. As if… slightly appeased. At least, the spirit seemed nice enough.

“I am Aberaku, young wisp,” it introduced itself. Venti nodded, not at all surprised that it knew who it was. Although, he had to admit he was slightly curious.

He was pretty damn sure he had never ever met this spirit, nor any spirit belonging to someone from Enkanomiya. The spirit chuckled before it got closer to Venti.

“Do you mind if I sit next to you?”

This time Venti shook his head and Aberaku took this as his cue to do as he asked. Sitting on Venti’s left, he also turned his gaze to what remains of Enkanomiya. What a sad but mesmerizing sight, Venti thought.

They stayed quiet for a moment before the silence was broken once gain by the spirit.

“She talks about you often, you know?”

Venti didn’t respond, nor did he need to ask who was the ‘she’ Aberaku was referring to. There was no need when they both knew the spirit could only be talking about one person.

“She always sounds very fond of you… very proud, I would dare say.”

Venti barely resisted the urge to snort. Instead, he closed his eyes and shook his head, finding it hard to believe.

“I don’t think she loves me…,” he whispered.

Because, yes, although Venti never wanted to admit it to himself, there was absolutely no way Istaroth even slightly loved him. If that was the case, she wouldn’t have left him to rot all alone in a world too cruel for him. She wouldn’t have stopped responding to him when he needed her help the most, when he felt all alone, when he felt like the entire world had turned its back on him.

This was not what Venti would call love.

Aberaku looked startled at this. Venti didn’t know how he should feel about this. Really, it was him who should look so disbelieving, not the spirit sitting next to him.

“Doesn’t love you?” he muttered. “No, that’s not right.”

Venti simply shrugged, too drained to try and change the spirit’s mind about what love truly was.

“Ah, you have to understand something. She does not know how to express her love,” it continued. “But deep down, she loves you, and of that I have no doubt.”

It talked with such finality in its words, so convinced of what it was saying that Vent found it hard to deny it. Even if he was not persuaded, if he was anyone else he knows he would have believed what Aberaku was telling him in a heartbeat.

But Venti couldn’t believe him, not after what she had told him, not after the way she had treated him for so long.

“You do not seem to believe me,” Aberaku said, more a statement than a question. “It is fine.”

They stayed silent for a while longer, Aberaku not saying anything more and Venti contemplating the reason of the other’s presence. The wind gently caressed his hair, and Venti smiled very slightly, glad to feel the comfort of something that had always been by his side.

Venti looked out at Enkanomiya once more. His gaze swept through the remains of what was once a civilization. He wondered, was this what would happen to Mondstadt if he didn’t do anything? Was Mondstadt already destroyed? Was Venti too late? Was Venti safe when his people were fighting just so they could live one more day?

Those thoughts clang to him, never let him go ever since he woke up, guilt plaguing his mind every second, every instant he spent here, away from those he swore he would protect even at the cost of his life.

…

Even at…

Venti made that promise long ago. Long, long ago.

… the cost of his life.

Venti swallowed with great difficulty, eyes wide. Is that it? Is that what he should do? Was dying the only way to save Mondstadt?

“What should I do…?”

His voice was barely a whisper, almost a strangled gasp. Venti was surprised Aberaku even heard it, if the way he turned his face to him was any indication.

“What you feel is right,” was the simple answer.

It sounded like… Aberaku made it look like there was nothing easier in the world, like this was a decision that was his and only his to take, even if many would disagree with it.

But Venti couldn’t… he couldn’t leave his people. If the only way to save his people was to sacrifice himself… if this would allow Istaroth to get her full powers back, if this would pose a new big threat to Celestia, then…

Then… Why would Venti not take this chance to save his people?

He would need someone to rule for him, he had to have faith in Istaroth and the Archons, had to believe they would win and Celestia would fall, and Mondstadt would survive.

But for this to happen… he ultimately had to give his life away.

The four winds would continue to protect Mondstadt, he knows they would. And the Knights of Favonius wouldn’t have more work to do seeing as they already did pretty much everything…

All that would change was that Mondstadt would be without a God. They would have to become an Archonless nation. Just like Khaenri’ah once was.

Except, this time, Mondstadt would not see a second version of the cataclysm happening, because Celestia wouldn’t be there to order it.

Venti heaved, exhaling in and out rather painfully.

“I think— I think I know what need to be done,” he simply said, voice extremely low.

Aberaku simply looked over at Enkanomiya below them, not saying anything more.

Venti had to talk with Istaroth.

There were some things they needed to sort out, so Venti knew how he should proceed.

Chapter Text

Venti couldn’t remember a time where he felt this ready. Ready… ready to sacrifice himself to save his home. Ready to say goodbye to the people he loved, all for the greater good. He knew where Istaroth was, he knew where he would find her. He made his way to the center of the Dainichi Mikoshi without trouble but with a heavy heart.

He was making the good decision; he was certain he was. Venti was convinced. Or, well, partially convinced, at least. He was doing what felt right, at least. Was his life really worth all the others that could be lost if he didn’t fight against Celestia? Was life really worth living if his people disappeared? All killed because Venti did not want to face death?

No. It never was, and it never will be. Venti will walk to his end with a smile, knowing what he was doing was for a good cause. Mondstadt was about to lose its Archon very soon, but they would get another one.

They might not, who knew? Really, if Istaroth succeeded in defeating Celestia… Venti, the other Archons, Mondstadt… none of them would have to worry about a nation without an Archon anymore. It would not be an issue anymore. The only one who seemed to have an issue with this would be long dead, eliminated forever.

Venti only wanted for Mondstadt to prosper, after all. That was all he ever cared for since the moment he became the Anemo Archon.

He knew Istaroth sensed his presence before he even entered the chamber she was calmly standing in. Back facing him, she didn’t turn around immediately, but the way she raised her head indicated clearly that she acknowledged his presence. Venti waited for her to say the first words, silence reigning around them.

Finally, she turned around, locking her gaze with his, an appreciative look in her eyes.

Venti could not help but yearn for her approval, even after all this time.

He felt ridiculous.

He really couldn’t help it.

“I knew you would come around.”

Venti blinked. “What do you want me to do exactly?”

There was no need for him to explain what he was talking about, he was sure she knew already. Hard not to, if he was to be honest. After all, the whole purpose of Venti’s presence in Enkanomiya was the execution of this plan Istaroth had. Or so it seems, at least. Venti felt the need to note that if the reason where to be something else, then the plan was very poorly executed.

He stayed silent.

Istaroth merely closed her eyes, unbothered by his cold response, a slow smile creeping its way to her face. Venti didn’t know she was capable of smiling. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to laugh or to cry.

Probably both.

“Do they know?”

Venti wanted to know, he needed to know. At this point, he couldn’t even try to pretend like it didn’t bother him, the others being in the known, bringing him to Enkanomiya knowing very well what fate had for Venti there. Did the traveler know? Did the Archons know?

Once more, Venti didn’t need to explain exactly who it was he was asking about. Istaroth knew very well.

Only for the better, Venti thought.

“No.”

“None of them?”

“None.”

“Not even Aether?”

“Not even Aether.”

There it was, the words of reassurance he had been waiting for. A weight he didn’t know was there lifted off of Venti’s shoulder, and he exhaled shakily, nodding briefly.

No. They didn’t know. The Archons were as clueless as Venti had been before coming to Enkanomiya. Aether didn’t know, either. He hadn’t betrayed Venti, hadn’t acted simply because he believed bringing Venti to his doom was the best thing to do.

Venti knew very well he would die. By now, there was no denying it anymore, there was no turning back. He had confirmed to Istaroth he would do it, so he will. But having thought Aether had known all along, had deliberately brought him to Enkanomiya knowing what would happen to Venti…

The Anemo Archon felt relieved. Extremely so. By bringing him here, Aether had only wanted to help. His intentions had been pure, and he didn’t have a single idea that something big, bigger than any of them could have expected, was happening behind their back.

There was nothing worse than a betrayal from a friend, from someone you thought you trusted only to find out that you were only fueled with lies. Nothing but words that had no real meanings behind them.

Venti could have almost expected this from the Archons, those who turned on him as soon as they had the opportunity to. They never cared for Venti, never bothered to see beneath the surface, never bothered to dig deeper than what Venti showed them.

And in the end, they had never cared for him. Not truly.

On the other end, the traveler had been there for him when Venti’s only company had been Dvalin and the wind. Perhaps Andrius could be counted as well… However, Venti never actively seeked out Andrius in his moments of loneliness. So really, Venti wasn’t sure if the spirit of the wolf counted.

And here he was, learning that the traveler never meant for Venti to end this way…

Well, now that he had the confirmation that none of them knew about Venti’s fate, the Archon would keep it for himself. This was a secret that should be kept strictly between Istaroth and him. Only when he deemed it necessary would he inform the others.

He ignored as best as he could the part of his brain that told him some of them had a right to know, some of them should have time to mourn him before his death even happened, should have time to spend with him. But it was useless.

Venti knew very well that if he opened his mouth, told anyone about this, he might be swayed into changing his mind. And really, what did that say about his convictions?

No, Venti won’t be foolish, won’t be selfish, refused to even indulge in the thought that someone might convince him he was not doing the right thing. This would put him in an even more complicated situation. This would mean that he would be observed constantly, he wouldn’t be able to sneak out if he ever decided that sacrificing himself was the only option.

(It was, but who knew what the others might say to prevent him from dying?)

If Venti were to tell anyone, he would have to sit through hours of people looking at him with pity and guilt in their eyes when they had nothing to feel guilty for, when they couldn’t do anything to prevent the inevitable from happening.

Venti would never survive being supervised, being followed, being lectured on how ‘reckless he was being’ and ‘how can you think that your life doesn’t matter?’

If anything, this would only be a waste of time, time during which Celestia was probably killing his people and Venti couldn’t do anything about it. Time during which Venti would torture himself because what if dying is the only way and I’m making a terrible mistake?

This was for the best.

Yes, yes, it was for the best. There was no doubt about it.

No one to make him doubt, no on to make him regret. Just him and his own convictions.

“What do you know about the sundials?” Istaroth suddenly asked him.

While a bit startled by the question, Venti did his best to answer. He wasn’t a stranger to the half clocks that laid in Mondstadt, had even spent quite a lot of time in front of both.

Had Venti felt like joking, he would have snorted at the incredulity he felt creeping in him.

Istaroth was really asking him this question? Did she not hear the countless prayers Venti uttered to her while he knelt in front of the sundials? Did she not hear him beg for guidance, for help that he never got?

He wanted to ask her so badly, wants to know if she ever cared for him. He wants to know if she heard his pleas or not, if she tried to contact him or deliberately ignored him.

He didn’t. Venti stayed silent, in the end deciding against it. He was scared of the answer, scared of what she might say, scared to end up even more disappointed than he already was.

Venti was a coward, that much was obvious, and it seemed like he would stay like this even when facing death.

“There are twin sundials,” he replied. “One is located in the Thousand Winds Temple. The other can be found in an island North of Teyvat, not very far from Starsnatch cliff.”

Istaroth nodded.

“Those, Barbatos,” (he tried not to flinch at the mention of his name pronounced by her), “are the only relics left of me in Teyvat, I fear.”

Yes, that much Venti was aware of. However, he was not sure what she was hinting at. He stayed silent, letting her finish.

“I will need you to pour your powers into one of the sundials.”

Venti furrowed his brows. That was it? Surely, for something so complex as giving a God its powers, there ought to be something more complicated to do.

Venti doubted that the task as easy as transferring his powers to a sundial that as apparently attached to the God of Time.

“Then what?” he found himself asking.

Istaroth sighed. Venti didn’t understand why. Was it frustration on her face? Was he reading her expression incorrectly?

He hoped he was.

He felt a slight pang in his heart.

“The sundial will absorb your powers. Transferring them to me.” She took a little pause, still staring directly in Venti’s eyes. “Your powers were created from mine, your form was created artificially from me. Your birth was nothing like a human’s birth.”

Venti understood, then. Istaroth did not elaborate, knowing she didn’t need to.

The Anemo Archon would return to his original form once his powers were transferred back to his creator. Therefore, he would return to the Thousand Winds. The Anemo Archon would vanish, turned back into the winds he was born from.

Despite himself, Venti could not bring himself to feel sad about the way he would die. It seemed to him like a fitting ending. He could only hope the others wouldn’t blame him for choosing this.

He did not specify who the others were. He would rather not. After all, Venti himself wasn’t sure who ‘others’ applied to exactly.

“When?” was all he felt like he needed to ask.

“As soon as possible.”

Venti nodded.

Today, then. Or tonight. He wasn’t sure what time it currently was.

With this, he turned around and walked out. Perhaps, had he been more attentive to his surroundings, he wouldn’t have jumped when a certain red head suddenly appeared in front of him.

Venti gulped slightly.

“So this is it, then?”

“How much of this did you hear, Diluc?”

He glared at Venti. “Enough to know you are about to do something stupid.”

Venti couldn’t help but crack a smile he hoped was reassuring. “Oh come on Diluc! Give me a bit more credit, will you?”

Diluc only raised a delicate eyebrow, arms crossed.

So Diluc didn’t know. He hadn’t understood completely what Venti and Istaroth had been talking about. Good, good.

Somehow, he mustered the strength to laugh, walking past Diluc, hands posed behind his head, glad there was no mention of death, that Diluc didn’t know about Venti’s original form, nor about his origins.

Otherwise, this conversation would have been far more complicated to escape.

Venti retreated to a corner, alone, dusty books surrounding him. He searched the drawers for any pen, any paper he could find, tested the ink to see if it could still be used.

He had a few letters to write.

It turned out to not be as tedious a thing to do as he expected it to be. Venti knew exactly what he wanted to say, what he had to write in those letters. And somehow, he was not sure how that made him feel. Perhaps it should alleviate his worries that he was doing the right thing, because he had no trouble expressing what he felt on paper, because he felt no regret while writing those letters.

Well, that wouldn’t be totally true.

Venti had hesitated on some passages, had wondered if he was writing the right thing. But in the end, he decided to not hold back on his words. No one would be able to confront him with them, after all.

By the time anyone read those, Venti would be long gone, and the seal that restrained Istaroth to Enkanomiya destroyed with the demise of the Anemo Archon.

Somehow, that thought made Venti question whether or not he should feel responsible that Istaroth was locked in Enkanomiya. She had lost a considerable amount of power, and on top of that, a part of it was within Venti.

But then again, he didn’t recall ever asking for this to happen.

The trip back to Mondstadt, he found out, was much easier than it should have been.

All he had to do was travel to the border of Enkanomiya, use a portal that was waiting for him there, and he found himself on Inazuma. The rest of the journey was even easier: the wind was very cooperative and, soon enough, Venti was standing on Starsnatch cliff.

He would not use the sundial that laid in the Thousand Winds Temple. Not that one, never that one.

Venti knew all too well what happened when an Archon died. Venti’s element was the wind.

He was dying to protect Mondstadt from the same fate that Khaenri’ah suffered. He refused for Mondstadt’s end to be wild winds that would ravage the nation because their Archon died. This was out of the question.

So taking out his glider, Venti decided he would take one last trip with the wind, enjoy it one last time.

Casting a quick glance at Mondstadt city, Venti felt relief immediately wash over him at the sight of his nation still standing proud. Celestia had left its marks here and there in Mondstadt, but his people were still safe. And Venti would keep it that way.

He glanced up, searching for the hauntingly familiar castle. He had no trouble locating it, standing proudly and imperially above Windrise.

Well, Venti knew he had the Four Winds to thank.

Jumping from the cliff, his worries were assuaged. Venti was leaving Mondstadt in good hand. Be it the Four Winds or the Knight of Favonius, he shouldn’t be too scared for his people. They were protected.

Always were, always will be. Venti would make sure it stayed that way.

While gliding, every breeze that caressed his face, every little call of the wind whispering in his ear that they missed him, he enjoyed it all, bathed in the glorious feeling it provided him with.

Yes, Venti was heading straight towards his death, but he couldn’t bring himself to think it was an unpleasant one.

He was experiencing for the last time things he loved, surrounding by a companion whose presence he had dearly missed while he stayed in Enkanomiya.

When his feet touched the ground once more, Venti breathed deeply, walking head held high towards the sundial that glistened under the sun, pointing towards the sky in an eternal glory.

Venti smiled slightly when he stood directly in front of it.

This was it, then.

This was the moment he would die.

Venti raised a hand to the sundial. It felt cold under his touch.

Venti smiled a bit wider.

To the people of Mondstadt,

I leave you in good hands. You made your Archon proud. I could not have hoped for better people, for a nation more loving than you were towards me.

I hope you will not take my death too harshly, I hope you will not be mad at me.

I did what I think is best for you. I sacrifice myself in the hope that you will never live in the fear of being persecuted anymore, of being destroyed, killed, and watch your love one be killed.

You, my children, are my pride and joy, and I love you with every fiber of my being.

This is not a goodbye, for I am sure we will meet again, one day, even if for that you will have to wait until you join me in the afterlife. I will be waiting for you there, arms open wide, ready to welcome you back.

Rest assured, I will keep a watch over you from wherever I am. I have always been besides you, my children. I will never leave you, even if the world was to turn against you.

 I leave you this final message to tell you what I was never able to. I love you, Mondstadt.

May the wind bless you!

Your beloved Archon, Barbatos.

As the Anemo Archon’s last prayer traveled through the winds, reaching the ears of his people, his form began to glow as he closed his eyes.

The people of Mondstadt raised their heads, turned them towards the sky. Some looked at each other in confusion, others were slightly crying. Some were praying, whispering in turn their last prayers to their Archon.

That day, the people of Mondstadt all assembled in front of the statue that was built in honor of their God, holding hands and chanting, praying for their Archon, dandelions flying in the last winds around them.

Barely a few minutes later, violent winds rose from the North of Teyvat, absorbed by the water surrounding the little island.

A few hours later, the wind stopped blowing in every corner of Teyvat.

The blessings of the Anemo Archon were no more.

Barbatos, the God of Freedom, was dead.

Chapter Text

By all means, Kaeya Alberich should be dead. Should have been a long, long time ago.

If he was being honest, he was never meant to live, but life decided it did not want to get rid of him.

By all means, Kaeya Alberich should have perished the night his home was destroyed. Oh, yes. He should have been buried under the rubles of the place he had once called his home. Kaeya Alberich should have died alongside the nation he used to call his own, alongside the people he used to call his friends.

If he closed his eyes and thought long enough, he could still recall the sound of laughter that he used to hear every day upon waking up. He could still see the smile of the gentle but old neighbor as she gave him an apple every single day when she passed by him on the streets or in front of his family’s house.

If Kaeya thought long enough, he could still hear his mother’s gentle laughter, feel his father’s arms around him.

Kaeya Alberich had once resided in a nation that was targeted by the Heavenly Principles for the simple sin of being governed by human beings instead of the gods.

By all means, Kaeya should have died when the sky turned red and the elements turned against his home, his country.

He never should have survived long enough to witness his neighbors beings turned into monsters. He never should have survived long enough to reach an age when he would start killing those very same people he used to hang out and laugh with.

Dear Kaeya,

(…)

And yet, here he was, fists clenched around a crumbled piece of paper that he read over and over again.

By all means, Kaeya Alberich should be part of a legend, a myth, a long forgotten memory.

By all means, Kaeya Alberich should despise gods, hate their very existence, spit on their so called righteousness and virtues. All of them, without exception.

And yet, here he was, regretting a decision he made without even realizing it. Regret was a funny thing, he mused.

Kaeya Alberich had plenty of regrets. In fact, he had so many he couldn’t count them on his hands, wouldn’t stop counting until hours had passed. That was how much he regretted the choices he made in his life.

And yet.

He had allowed one small God to fray a way for himself in his heart without even noticing he was warming up to said God.

By all means, Kaeya should consider himself the enemy to every single God that existed.

And yet.

And yet, he could not bring himself to hate one Anemo Archon.

One reckless, stupid, stubborn, Anemo Archon.

By all means, Kaeya should have suffered the wrath of the elements when his nation was burned to the ground.

Except, that wasn’t exactly the case.

Khaenri’ah had perished while Kaeya had survived.

The Anemo Archon was nothing like what Kaeya expected him to be.

At first, he never particularly thought of any Archon. Then, the Cataclysm happened and no Archon made it into Kaeya’s good books. Until the Anemo God saved him. Then, and just then, did Kaeya imagine him to be a kind Archon. The kindest, in fact. Kaeya had imagined him to be a gentle God, one who listened to his people, one who disapproved with the other Archons — for there was absolutely no way that the Anemo Archon who had saved his life agreed with the very ones who had wanted to take it away.

The naïve young child that Kaeya had been back then used to only see the world in black and white.

Now he knew better.

And then, he had arrived at Mondstadt, left there by Dainsleif in front of the Dawn Winery with a promise to come back eventually.

Apparently, in that time, Dainsleif had had many things happening to him, but so did Kaeya.

Eventually, he met the Anemo Archon. Rather, the bard the Anemo Archon was acting as. Kaeya had found It endearing, and the very fact that the God chose to hide in plain sight from his people, simply relishing in their happiness and freedom, was what confirmed to Kaeya that yes, his assumptions as a child concerning the God of the Wind had indeed been correct. Or at least, most of them.

Sure, Barbatos was someone who was perceived by his people as a drunkard, also someone who could not, for the life of him, get serious enough to hold a deep conversation, he was at the same time worshipped by those very same people in a church built for him, or in front of a massive statue that represented him, or prayed to anywhere in Mondstadt.

That’s when Kaeya learnt to make the difference in his mind between Barbatos, the divine being, and Venti, the seemingly human bard the God chose to become around his people.

Neither bothered Kaeya, as long as he could stay close to his savior, to the one he owed his life to.

Kaeya was rather shamefully never able to break from the habit of seeking Barbatos out, feeling safe whenever he was in the other’s presence. He knew very well the God was aware of who Kaeya was, but neither of them ever approached the subject.

It was just fine like this. Kaeya was happy with the new life he had found for himself, serving the nation of the one who had saved him. It was such a small thing to do to repay the debt he felt he owed to the God, but it made him happy knowing he was doing something, at least.

And although Venti never told him, Kaeya knew he was pleased that the once traumatized child had found a place in the nation the God of Freedom had tried so hard build. That he was happy in that very same nation.

And sure, Kaeya’s fight with Diluc sent him back for a while in a state he liked not to dwell on now. And sure, that very same fight had hit too close to home for comfort. And sure, it had reminded Kaeya of the nation that had been completely wiped out from the map in front of his very eyes in the span of a couple of hours only, but he liked to think he was in a better place now.

Kaeya was as happy as he could be. He relapsed sometimes (often), but he was not alone either whenever he deigned to speak of his troubles, even when he only briefly alluded to them.

And, thinking about it — truly thinking about it — Kaeya would never ignore the fact that this would never have been possible if it weren’t for one Anemo Archon. And Anemo Archon who, if Kaeya’s eyes were not deceiving him, was about to do something extremely stupid.

And Kaeya didn’t have vision issues, so what he read over and over and over again must not have been only a figment of his imagination, mind playing unappreciated tricks on him.

“So he gave you one, too.”

To his credit, Kaeya did not startle when he heard the voice. He turned his head slightly, only to be met with Diluc’s own stare. Kaeya wasn’t sure what it was that he was currently seeing in those eyes, if he were to be honest.

Once upon a time, he could read Diluc like one read a book, but ever since his father had died, the red haired man had completely shut off, emotions unreadable for even Kaeya.

However, tonight — or was it today? — he could shockingly enough discern only the slightest of emotions in the red pool that was gazing at him, its owner having fallen silent ever since making Kaeya aware of his presence.

He thought he could see a hint of concern, concern for Venti most probably, and Kaeya would lie if he said he was not expecting the same concern to be reflected in his own eyes.

They had both received a letter from Venti. They had both received their own final words from the God. Or at least, that is what it looked like. And apparently, Diluc had come to the same conclusion.

“We cannot let this happen,” Kaeya firmly said.

Diluc only nodded, not saying a word. He didn’t need to, Kaeya knew perfectly well they both had the same goal in mind.

They would save the God who had done so much for the two of them, no matter what. They would not allow him to so carelessly throw his life away for ‘the greater good’. There must be another way.

There always was another way.

“How can we go back?”

Kaeya didn’t need to elaborate; Diluc understood perfectly well what he meant.

How could they go back to Mondstadt?

“We ask the traveler.”

Yes, yes it was perfectly reasonable. They had to ask the traveler to teleport them to the closest waypoint to Venti’s location, directly besides him if possible. They did not have time to walk there. By the time they got back, Venti would have done the irreversible already.

Kaeya refuses to have Venti die before he himself did. Gods weren’t supposed to write letters to their people announcing they were about to sacrifice themselves.

Things just did not work like this. They never did, they never would.

Not if Kaeya had any say in this.

Diluc turned his back and ran. Kaeya did not need to be told what to do, immediately setting out after him. They ran as fast as they could, as if their life depended on it. It did not, but the one of someone they both cherished and cared for deeply did. This thought alone was enough to send Kaeya into an even faster course.

They were running against time. And oh, how ironic was this. They were fighting against the time, omnipresent little thing that waited for no one and also happened to be controlled by the very being Kaeya was certain was to blame for this.

Of course, Venti, as the forgiving soul he was, never mentioned in his later what was it exactly he had to do. He never mentioned what was the purpose of his sacrifice, just how exactly having one less Archon against Celestia was the best thing to do (and didn’t Kaeya beat himself up over that thought). But Venti mentioned that Enkanomiya’s deity knew better, that she had ‘opened his mind on something he never thought about, and now he knew what he had to do because everything was so much clearer’.

Kaeya didn’t need to control time and travel to the past to know what exactly had happened between the two of them. Or to be more accurate, even if didn’t exactly know all the details of what was said, he knew enough to assume with almost certainty that it was her who had gotten this stupid idea into his head.

She had told him who knew what, had convinced him that sacrificing his life was the only way out of this stupid war with Celestia, a war that Dainsleif and Kaeya had convinced Venti was the best thing to do. And Venti had believed her.

Dainsleif was no longer here to see what their decision had resulted in, and Kaeya only hoped he had died peacefully. It hurt, Kaeya thought, his heart clenching painfully. He had lost Dainsleif, had not even been there when the man was last spotted, was attacked by Celestia and sent to his death, if he had not already breathed his last before being transported to the cruel and unforgiving abyss while most probably heavily injured.

And now, he was about to lose Venti too. If that were to happen, Kaeya would be left all alone in a lonely world.

Life would not be worth living anymore when the only people who truly cared for him were no longer there.

Kaeya had undeniably lost Dainsleif, and he could do frustratingly nothing about it. Not when he died because he wasn’t even there, and not now when the man was lost somewhere beyond Teyvat.

He would be damned if he allowed for the same thing to happen to Venti. And the first thing to do would be to find the traveler.

It seemed that luck was on their side, thankfully enough. It did not take very long for them to find Aether, although he found that every second that tickled away seemed like minutes wasted doing nothing to save the Anemo Archon.

“Traveler!” screamed Kaeya as soon as he spotted the golden haired boy. “You need to take us to Mondstadt now!”

Aether startled, looking up at them.

Upon noticing the lack of a letter, Kaeya wondered if Venti had only wrote one to Diluc and him. But it wouldn’t make much sense seeing as the bard adored the traveler.

When they rounded the corner, they were met with the other six Archons, and Kaeya was not pleased. He did not have time for this. They did not have time for this. They needed to get to Venti as fast as possible.

And he would be damned if he let the six sorry excuses of an Archon they were stand in his way.

“Kaeya?” he asked, bewilderment clear in his voice. “Diluc? What is going on?”

Kaeya saw the way Diluc’s jaw tightened. He could practically hear the grinding of his teeth. He could feel the annoyance and urgency oozing from the man. Kaeya found he rather agreed with the sentiment.

Even more than that. Kaeya wanted to scream, shout from the top of his lungs for the world to hear. He wanted to ask Aether why didn’t he know about what happened, wanted to ask whether or not the traveler received a letter.

Kaeya found it hard to imagine he didn’t, but before he could say anything, Diluc beat him to it.

“It’s Venti, and it’s urgent,” he said, unusually frantic.

Perhaps it was Diluc’s tone of voice that finally convinced the traveler that something very wrong was happening, or perhaps he had been able to read through them too easily. Kaeya wouldn’t be surprised, with how panicked they both felt.

“Venti?” asked the Dendro Archon.

“What happened to him?” came the Electro Archon’s worried voice.

Ah, so now they cared!

Neither Kaeya nor Diluc answered, and if it wasn’t for the urgency of the situation, the knight would have been very pleased to grow the growing frustration and worry that were simultaneously etching their way on the gods’ faces.

They had no right to feel that way, they had no right to pretend that what happened to Venti mattered to them.

Yes, it was true that Kaeya had absolutely no idea as to what transpired between the gods and the Anemo Archon, but he knew enough to assume it was nothing good, and it had badly affected Venti.

And in Kaeya’s books, anyone who hurt the one who saved his life when he was defying orders to do so was definitely bad news.

“Where?” was all the traveler needed to ask for both Kaeya and Venti to understand.

They didn’t know where Venti was, it was never mentioned in the letter. Kaeya glanced at Diluc, finding him doing the same already. Diluc nodded, and Kaeya fell silent.

“Windrise would be a good start.”

Because that was a known fact, that the Anemo Archon liked Windrise. It was also a sacred place for Mondstadt’s citizens because of the history this place holds. But above all else, both Diluc and Kaeya knew how much Venti liked to spend time there. Whenever the bard would want to hide from the world or be by himself, he would often wander to the tree in which Anemo energy flowed like dandelion seeds floated in the wind.

Fitting place, if you asked Kaeya.

The traveler nodded, and there — finally, finally. They would go to Venti, they would search for him before he did something stupid, before it was too late and whatever he was planning came into motion, reached a point of no return.

Kaeya could have jumped in the air, cheering with the overwhelming hope that suddenly surged through him.

Except that hope was squashed down as soon as it appeared when the ground shook under their feet and Kaeya had to hold on for dear life.

“What is going on?!” screamed the Electro Archon in panic.

One second everything was fine. The next, it seemed like the ground would split under their feet, like everything would come tumbling down on them, like the world would come crashing down around them.

Amidst the chaos, Kaeya saw a blinding white light coming from the sky, appearing out of thin air and growing in intensity. His heart was beating loudly as he struggled to keep standing, wondering what the hell was going on.

Then, Kaeya’s boy went completely stiff.

This couldn’t be. There was no way this was what he thought it was.

Kaeya had lived through this once, and he only survived because of sheer, dumb luck. Kaeya only survived because he was lucky enough to be spotted, because he had been protected prior by people who had pushed him out of the way, who had told him to hide here and there so he could avoid the worst of the destruction, so he could avoid the flames and the bricks, the burns and the pain.

And it had worked well enough, or at least as well as it could have. It had kept Kaeya alive until somehow, somehow, his savior who was also supposed to be his killer had saved him.

That day, Kaeya had looked at the hooded figure that had towered over him, had fully expected this God to be the last thing, the last person he would see in the short life he had lived until then. Kaeya had fully expected to die. Kaeya had fully expected to shut his eyes and never open them again.

Instead, he had been asked by that very same God to play dead. Instead, he had been given a secret of utmost importance; had been showed what the Anemo Archon looked like under his hood. And all for what? So the Archon could have Kaeya’s trust. Or at least, so the Archon could have that trust long enough to move Kaeya to safety while he went and searched for other survivors.

Kaeya never figured out if there had been other survivors, never bothered to ask the od when he — against all odds — met him again while playing as an ordinary human, hiding amongst his people who were none the wiser.

Kaeya had stayed silent, and so had his savior.

But now, now that Kaeya was seeing that light head straight towards them, he wondered if he would die now, if the Heavenly principles were bringing him the sentence that should have befallen on him five hundred years ago.

The light was bright, it was approaching fast, growing bigger and bigger.

Kaeya felt like something was amiss, still. He had thought Celestia could not reach Enkanomiya. He had thought this place was safe. Kaeya had thought the only reason they were hiding here instead of going back out there was because they needed time to recover, because Celestia couldn’t touch them while they were here and they all desperately needed that time to recover.

It seems, now, like he had gotten it somewhat wrong. And he didn’t know how it could have been when the God who had resided in this place for even longer than Kaeya was alive had said so herself, when even she had told them Celestia could not reach this place.

Something then suddenly seemed to click in Kaeya’s mind, because he was right. Celestia could not reach that place. Celestia could not touch them while they were here.

And this light that kept getting bigger and bigger the closer it got to them did not look anything like the red sky, the red cubes and the destruction that was brought on his home when Kaeya was barely a few years old, barely a toddler who had not yet seen anything of life.

He did not remember much from his childhood, but if there was one thing Kaeya knew for certain, it was that he did not remember a blinding white light before the destruction. The first thing that had come back then was red.

Red like blood, not white like light.

This could not be Celestia, this was not what Kaeya remembered.

He remembered a blood bath as soon as the first red light was spotted, he remembered destruction and chaos as soon as the light got slightly brighter.

The ground was shaking so much Kaeya was still convinced it would split and crack, but that was it. That was how far the chaos went.

So what was that light?

It was so bright Kaeya could barely keep his eyes open, but he forced himself to look at it, to see where it was heading, to try and figure out what it was because something strange was happening, but at the same time something bad was also happening; the more time they were losing on that thing, the more Venti had time to do the irreversible.

Gritting his teeth, Kaeya saw the light pass directly behind them, go all the way to the Dainichi Mikoshi and stop there. It seemed that whatever happened next was brought straight out of a dream, Kaeya was not sure if what he was seeing was real.

Wind blew hard all around them, so much so that Kaeya had to place his arms in front of him to avoid being hit with the worst. His eyes stung, he was forced to shut them as he felt tears gather at the corners.

Heart in his throat, he hoped and prayed with everything he had that this was Venti, that he was back, that he had changed his mind. But knowing the bard, Kaeya was painfully aware this was impossible.

Venti was stubborn, he rarely backed out, and especially not when his nation or his people were at stake.

Then what was that? Why was the wind blowing so fiercely all of a sudden? Why was the ground still shaking? What was the connection between Venti and all this? He didn’t know, he didn’t know and it was frustrating him to no end.

Kaeya hated not knowing. Kaeya hated being in the dark. Kaeya hated this situation.

He hated what was happening, he hated that he couldn’t for the life of him figure out what was going on.

He hated it. He hated it.

Then it all stopped as suddenly and abruptly as it all started.

The ground stopped shaking, the light was no more and the wind died down.

“What was that?” he heard the Hydro Archon ask breathlessly, a hint of the same frustration Kaeya felt seeping through her voice.

He was loathed to admit he could perfectly understand the way she was feeling.

And suddenly, glowing slightly, Istaroth appeared in front of them, walking from the Dainichi Mikoshi in an ethereal and elegant way. She looked, for all intent and purpose, every part of the God she was.

“I didn’t think the ground would shake this much,” was all she said when she reached them.

Diluc made a strangled noise, losing his composure and looking incredulous at the God.

“What is going on?!”

The fact that none of the Archons threw a nasty glare his brother’s way was a testament of how shaken they all were.

“We don’t have time for this!” suddenly screamed the Pyro Archon. “We need to get to Barbatos!”

Kaeya didn’t like him, not one bit. But he thought he could agree with him on this point.

They were losing time over something they could figure out later. They had to get to Venti now.

Istaroth shook her head, and Kaeya felt his stomach churn uncomfortably, his heart skipped a beat. And then a second, and a third.

“It’s too late now,” she declared, voice even, not looking even slightly remorseful. “Barbatos is dead.”

Kaeya’s breath hitched, his ears started ringing.

Dead.

He was having difficulty breathing, he could barely hear what was going on around him.

It was too late.

They were too late.

Venti had written them letters. Venti had hinted that he would not see them anymore. Venti had said he was sorry.

He had written a suicide letter, and only now did Kaeya realize that this was what this letter was.

A fucking suicide letter.

He felt sick.

Why was it that Kaeya failed to save the one who had saved him when he was younger? Why was it that Kaeya always, always failed to save those he cared about? Why was it that Kaeya was so incompetent he was unable to repay to Venti the debt he owed?

Kaeya felt like screaming. He felt like crying, like breaking things. Kaeya wanted out of this place. He wanted to get out, wanted to go search for Venti because he simply refused to accept that this was the truth. Kaeya wanted to get out of this place, Kaeya wanted to get back to Mondstadt, wanted to get back to his home, between the people he now considered family. Kaeya wanted to get back to the place that had cared for him when he was lost.

Kaeya wanted to get back to the tavern and pretend like none of this happened. Kaeya wanted to sit behind the bar and get berated by Diluc for drinking too much. Kaeya wanted to joke with Rosaria as she explained what a horrible day she just had. Kaeya wanted to raise a toast as Venti sung. Kaeya wanted to appreciate the bard’s talent with the other people of the tavern.

Kaeya wanted to turn back time and redo it all.

He wanted to change his mind, he wanted to tell Dainsleif this was a bad idea.

Kaeya wanted to return to a time when they never provoked Celestia to begin with. He wanted to return to a time when Dainsleif was still alive. He wanted to return to a time when he didn’t have to worry about the people he loves dying — not that he’d admit he loved them.

Not for the first time in his life, Kaeya wished he could just turn back time and fix his mistakes, make things better.

.

.

.

She failed.

She promised herself she wouldn’t and yet she did.

Egeria failed in protecting Barbatos, she failed to give him the justice he deserved.

Egeria swore to herself she would help him. She swore to herself she would protect both him and his nation.

Mondstadt is safe. The nation the Anemo Archon gave everything for was safe, but Egeria didn’t know for how much longer.

The God of Freedom was dead — when did that even happen? How? — and the God of Justice had no doubt that Celestia would replace him, and soon.

And then, because things could never be easy, Celestia would choose a new Archon who will ‘erase the mistakes of the past God of Freedom, never to turn against Celestia’.

From this moment on, there would be no guarantee that the new Archon wouldn’t be a tyrant. There would be no guarantee that the people of Mondstadt would be safe.

Egeria wanted to understand, she was really trying to understand, but she couldn’t for the life of her figure out what was going through Barbatos’ head when he died. It couldn’t have been murder, so it must have been suicide.

She gulped, fear gripping her insides and squeezing. Hard.

Here she was, in a land unknown to her, and the one she and the rest had been searching for was dead. Gone.

Forever.

Which means it had all been for nothing.

Egeria was familiar with desperation. She was familiar with powerlessness; she was no stranger to the guilt. After all, wasn’t she planning to kill herself when she amassed enough power? Wasn’t she planning to destroy the Hydro Archon’s throne and give her Chief Justice his powers back?

She wanted to laugh at herself. The only reason she had not chosen a successor among her Oceanids was because she knew just how painful it would be. She knew how much pain she could inflict on someone. She knew, after the Archons’ argument with the Barbatos, after she swore to try her best for her people, that she could not in good conscience have someone else repair her mistake.

Sure, she grew attached to one particular Oceanid, trained her to one day take her place as the Archon of Justice, but only when Egeria fixed her mistake, only when Egeria would die and Neuvillette would rain over the Hydro element, Focalors by his side even though she could not be an Archon, the throne no longer existing, dying with Egeria herself.

Egeria had turned the Oceanids of her nation into people, using the primordial water and completely bypassing Celestia.

Egeria was a sinner whose people where cursed to one day turn into water.

She had made a grave mistake and her people would be punished for it.

She had made a grave mistake and she would die because of it, because she refused to see them suffer because of a mistake she made.

Curiosity and greed led her to a point of no return, and she knew, she knew that the only solution was to sacrifice herself, to give the Iudex his powers back.

She swore she would protect Barbatos’ people because she knew what it was like to have her people threatened over a mistake she made, even if Barbatos’ mistake was extremely different from hers.

Egeria was punished because she was greedy, seeking power she should never have had.

Barbatos’ mistake was rebelling against those who threatened them constantly, their presence looming over the gods every single day.

Very different mistakes indeed, because in Egeria’ eyes, Barbatos did the noble thing while she did not.

That’s why… that’s why she refused to see him and his nation suffer for it.

Barbatos was a better Archon than she ever would be, she had to admit.

No, Barbatos had been a better Archon.

For she failed in protecting him. He was gone and she couldn’t do anything about it anymore.

How long had they searched for him? How long had they desperately ran towards the truth only to be met with more and more dead ends?

All their efforts were for naught. All their efforts, and Barbatos ended up dying. All their efforts…

“I refuse to believe this,” Xbalanque weakly laughed. “You’re lying. You must be.”

It was odd, Egeria decided, to see Xbalanque in such a state.

“The seal is broken, we now stand a chance against the Heavenly Principles,” was all Istaroth said.

And Egeria… Egeria wasn’t sure she understood everything, she couldn’t pretend she did. She wasn’t the God of Wisdom; that was Rukkhadevata’s job, not hers. And yet, she still felt as if she should understand, still felt as if there was something missing, there was something Istaroth was not telling them.

“You…!” she heard.

Turning her head, she saw it was the red haired mortal who had spoken, fury etched all over his features. It seemed he had understood something the rest of them did not.

“Earlier today, you were talking with him,” he seethed, and oh, Egeria wanted to know, needed to know. “I don’t know what you told him, but I am sure it was your doing!”

Egeria still wasn’t sure what this was all about, but she had the feeling she was closer to the truth. And if it turned out it was really Istaroth’s doing…

“What is the meaning of this?” Morax asked slowly, dangerously, the expression on his face matching the one on Xbalanque’s and — surprisingly — sweet Makoto’s who was the hardest Archon to anger.

Egeria was sure the same expression was on her own face.

And Istaroth, that God who Egeria couldn’t understand for the life of her, did not look bothered by the accusation thrown at her. Instead, she nodded.

“I told him to do what was necessary, as I’m sure you understand.” Then, she added before anyone could interrupt her: “Barbatos’ death was a necessary sacrifice to end the Heavenly Principles. I have no doubt this is our common goal, even if you do not agree with my ways.”

She spoke so casually about Barbatos’ death that anyone hearing her could think she was talking about the weather, and it stirred something deep within Egeria, cold furry she hadn’t felt since she discovered she had wrongly judged Barbatos.

“YOU COULD HAVE FOUND ANOTHER WAY!” screamed the knight, and for all that Egeria mistrusted him, she knew she felt the same way as he did.

Istaroth stayed silent. Egeria felt like screaming.

She itched to take the God to her opera, so she could judge her to heart’s contempt.

“I would suggest getting ready, the fight will not be pretty,” she suddenly declared, unbothered.

“The fight?” came the blond traveler’s small voice.

Egeria quickly glanced at him, seeing his horrified face, tears streaming down his cheeks. She wondered just how close he was with Barbatos.

The ground shook again, but this time no white light came. No, this time, Egeria had the feeling it would be much, much worse.

“The Heavenly Principles retaliate,” announced Istaroth. “Prepare yourselves!”

Egeria loathed to have to take orders from her. All she wanted to do was mourn in piece, return to her nation, to her people. But it seemed like this had to wait.

Time had passed quickly since she started looking for Barbatos, and before she even knew it, she as well as the other Archons had challenged Celestia.

And now, they had a war to fight.

She could only hope their side would win. After all, Barbatos’ sacrifice had to have been worth it. She refused to see it any other way.

No matter the cost, she would either make it happen or die trying.

Chapter Text

When asked, Rukkhadevata would say all she wanted was to reconcile with someone she wronged, take him to her nation and show him around, introduce him to Nahida, her little child, and bond with him.

Rukkhadevata was ashamed. She was ashamed of herself, and of the other Archons.

They had all wronged someone without bothering to know even a little bit of the story, much less the details. They had refused to look at the picture that was directly in front of them, acting purely and solely on presumptions and on wrong facts.

Rukkhadevata wanted to apologize to Barbatos. Rukkhadevata wanted to make things right. Rukkhadevata also wanted to see her little branch again, hug her tight like she saw mothers do to their child.

And yet here she was, being told she had to be ready for a war she wasn’t prepared for. Here she was, being told the one she wanted to apologize to so badly was dead. There would be no redemption for her, nor for the others. They would have to live the rest of their lives knowing what a terrible mistake they had made, knowing they would never get to properly apologize, knowing Barbatos had died without knowing how terribly sorry they were, knowing Barbatos never got to discover they had tried to look at the bigger picture, never knowing they had made efforts in the past five hundred years to understand what they hadn’t when he was still around them.

It broke Rukkhadevata’s heart to think she would never be able to look him in the eyes and tell him how sorry she was. It brought tears to her eyes to think about the fact that she would never be able to give him the hug she knew he had longed for; she didn’t need to look into his mind to know he had craved one, had wanted for someone to take him into their arms and shush his worries, assuage his fears and dry his tears for him.

It made her weak to the knees, just thinking about what could have been, about how much he had suffered in silence without anyone, anyone ever knowing just how alone he must have felt for a long time. She didn’t want to know if he had still been feeling so lonely when he went and sacrificed himself.

Rukkhadevata would never be able to show him she was raising Nahida to be someone she herself was never able to be. Rukkhadevata would never be able to tell him she was using her mistakes to teach Nahida better. Rukkhadevata would never be able to tell him just how much he had an effect on her, she would never be able to tell him she did everything she could to become a better person just so she could feel worthy of apologizing to him when the time came.

Except it never did.

And the one time Xbalanque apologized, Barbatos hadn’t taken it kindly. He had thought he was joking around. He had thought the other God was not sincere. He had thought it had all been a scheme.

That was how untrustworthy he considered them, and it stung.

More than that; it hurt, and badly.

And really, could she blame him? Certainly not.

The worst part was knowing Barbatos was justified in his mistrust towards them. Oh, yes. Hadn’t he avoided them as much as he could? Hadn’t he made all he could just to avoid crossing their path while they were together in Enkanomiya?

He had always hidden somewhere, and none of them had ever searched for him thoroughly. Barbatos had wanted to hide from them, so they wouldn’t seek him out. They would stay close, try to show him they wanted to talk to him, try to coax him into approaching them, try to gain his trust again.

They waited so desperately for him to address them, to come their way even if he would never accept their apology. At least, they would have been able to give him one.

Except he never even glanced their way for more than three miserable seconds.

But it had been fine. Yes, it had been. Why? Because they were okay with not pressuring him, they were okay with waiting for him to slowly approach them.

It never happened. They hadn’t had time. Barbatos was gone before they could even get him to look at them for more than just a few seconds.

It was a failure that burnt in her heart and made her breath come short and make her feel like she was being compressed and made tears appear in her eyes and— and…

And now it didn’t matter anymore, because Celestia was attacking. Celestia had located them because the seal placed upon Enkanomiya had broken when Barbatos had died. She really didn’t understand exactly how that happened, how that had anything to do with Barbatos, but she didn’t have time to ask, she didn’t have time to investigate, to search Irminsul for answers.

She had to fight.

And no matter how little Rukkhadevata trusted Istaroth, she couldn’t ignore that the God of Time was perhaps their only way to victory, and Istaroth would fight with them. Against Celestia.

With the two Mondstadtiens, the blond traveler and the other five Archons.

Rukkhadevata threw a quick look at Tsaritsa, still not having forgotten what had occurred right at the moment they set foot in Mondstadt, moments before facing a corrupted Barbatos.

She had had her gnosis when Rukkhadevata and the other Archons had left theirs in Enkanomiya.

She was confused as to what was going on, still was sometimes when she thought no one was paying attention to her.

Rukkhadevata hadn’t been able to investigate, but at least she was at ease knowing that if the Cryo Archon who had been with them previously was an imposter, the one who was standing besides Rukkhadevata was the real Archon: a gnosis was enough proof.

And right now, the Tsaritsa had her brows furrowed, a contemplative look on her face. The Dendro Archon had seen it often enough to recognize it as a sign she knew something they didn’t and was wondering what to do with that information.

She stumbled and almost fell as the ground chook again.

“STAY ON GUARDS!” she heard Xbalanque shout.

Morax ran to stand in the center of the little group they had unwillingly formed, casting a shield that enveloped them all.

Just in time, she thought as an explosion sounded, bouncing off the shield and making Morax wince with the effort to keep it up.

Rocks flew, dust dispersed around them, clouding their vision. Rukkhadevata crouched, putting her hands on the ground in an attempt to pinpoint the location of their opponents.

Rukkhadevata, for all her wisdom, wasn’t very good at fighting. All she could do was help from the sidelines. And she would try her best.

She wasn’t a liability, even if she needed people to back her up when strength was needed.

Instead of fighting in the front lines like Xbalanque and Morax, she would stay slightly behind, use the knowledge Irminsul could grant her, feel the ley lines for any possible trigger that might turn into their advantage.

And if she was to face a Shade, then so be it.

“Whatever happens, do not scatter! We must stay in groups!” Istaroth ordered.

Rukkhadevata grit her teeth and nodded. She didn’t know how long they would be able to stay in a single group, how long they would have to fight until they took down a Shade.

Another explosion resounded, from the right this time, and another one followed shortly from the left. Rukkhadevata turned to look at Morax, sweat rolling down his face. She sucked in a quick breath, catching Xbalanque’s eyes who nodded at her and in turn gestured towards the red haired man — Diluc, she corrected herself — who nodded at them both.

“Makoto! With Morax!” Xbalanque took charges seeing as the Geo Archon was focusing on keeping the shield up. However, when he grunted, Rukkhadevata knew it wouldn’t last much longer.

“Keep going Morax, please…” she muttered, hoping he would last a few more seconds.

A few seconds; that was all they needed to form teams and bake half a plan.

“Right,” said Istaroth, eyes focused on the dome Morax had formed around them, trying to see the figures behind it, hidden by the dust. “An Archon’s strength does not match that of a shade, but if we play correctly with the elements we may stand a chance.”

Rukkhadevata gulped. She didn’t like how things sounded. She knew, rationally, that an Archon alone stood no chance. The battle would be the hardest she had ever been in, and she dreaded to be faced with a Shade’s full power.

Let alone hers.

Makoto did not know how to fight either, so pairing her with Morax would be best.

“Egeria, Tsaritsa, you will be paired with the mortal wielding a Cryo vision,” Istaroth continued, calm as ever. Rukkhadevata wondered if she ever felt shaken. “Traveler, with me against Asmoday.”

And that was it. The groups now formed they each got closer to their partners.

“NOW!” screamed Morax as he dropped the shield.

Immediately, three of the four groups each jumped in a direction, ready to face whichever Shade would appear in front of them while Istaroth and the traveler stayed put.

As soon as the dust settled, Rukkhadevata started searching for the closest Shade, gaze running on the field, quickly checking on the other groups. Istaroth and her were silently facing each other. Morax and Makoto were face to face with the Goblet of Eonothem, Egeria and Tsaritsa were attacked from the side by the Flower of Life.

That left the Plume of Death.

“Stay focused,” said Xbalanque.

Rukkhadevata and Diluc nodded. They knew better than to let their focus slip away.

Diluc put his claymore in front of him as if he was shielding his body with it, standing between the two Archons. Rukkhadevata searched between the trees surrounding them, looking for the slightest motion, that slightest blur that might betray the presence of the Plume.

They had defeated it, once. They had killed this Shade only a few days ago.

To Rukkhadevata, it seemed more like weeks had passed.

And the Shade had somehow gotten back to life. How that happened, Rukkhadevata had no idea. Even healing magic wasn’t able to revive the dead! She didn’t know what had happened. She didn’t know how they were supposed to kill the Shade if it could come back to life, but she could only hope it needed time.

If that was the case… oh, if that was truly the case, then they would have some precious minutes to aid Istaroth into killing Asmoday, or taking care of her.

Maybe she was the one to heal the Shades back to life — heal, more like make them come back from ashes.

Then they would have to deal with Asmoday if they wanted to end this.

“HERE!” Diluc screamed, pointing his claymore to Rukkhadevata’s left.

As soon as she heard him, the Dendro Archon sent a surge of Dendro towards the Shade, effectively affecting It with the element.

She got up and jumped back, positioning herself slightly behind Diluc and Xbalanque, holding her hands out in front of her as if she was snapping a picture, waiting for the Shade to materialize in front of them.

Sure enough, it did. And it was laughing, as if it was all a spectacle, as if they were actors putting on a show for the Shade to enjoy. Something to remember when it would get away.

Rukkhadevata will not let the Shade get away. She would rather die than lose this battle.

In any case, if they lost, she might as well already be dead. Celestia would not let her stay alive long after this: they would kill her and all the other Archons, appoint new ones.

So really, Rukkhadevata preferred to die by her own choice, in battle, rather than be killed because she was deemed of no use anymore.

With that thought in mind, she concentrated Dendro energy in her hands, feeling it move all the way to the very tip of her fingers before she released the Dendro energy that had accumulated, effectively sending it towards the Shade who stopped laughing as soon as it was hit.

Grinning a little in satisfaction, Rukkhadevata prepared herself for the next attack to be directed at her.

Fortunately, Xbalanque saw Rukkhadevata's attack as a sign. He immediately threw his Pyro infused sword at the Shade who dodged it.

Xbalanque ran behind the Shade and caught his sword, swinging it so he could try to injure the Shade. Unfortunately, it noticed Xbalanque's move and simply stepped aside, where Diluc was waiting for him, claymore heavy in his hands.

The man jumped, putting the weapon above his head before bringing it down just as Rukkhadevata sent vines in the Plume's direction.

The Shade took a step to the right, and Diluc's Pyro attack met Rukkhadevata’s, making her vines burn.

Xbalanque retaliated quickly. As sharp as a falcon, he screamed loudly, taking his rage out in his next move, attacking in a quick succession the Shade who managed to escape from every single one of his moves.

From where she was standing, admittedly not too far away, Rukkhadevata could clearly see the frustration etching itself onto Xbalanque's facing, scowl falling in place, rage apparent in his movements.

"BURN!" She heard Diluc shout. As if called, Rukkhadevata sent another wave of Dendro energy towards the Shade who jumped, letting their attack land on the trees surrounding them.

She quickly looked up, just in time to see that the Shade was retaliating.

Glowing sphere in his hand, the Plume made a show of smirking at them before it sent its power hurling towards them.

"WATCH OUT!"

With a cry, Rukkhadevata moved out of the way, not fast enough as she felt the scorching on her legs.

Assessing her situation quickly, she noticed she was slightly burnt, albeit not badly. Only a few scratches.

It was fine. It was fine.

Huffing out a breath, she quickly scanned her surroundings, searching for her two teammates. She quickly spotted Xbalanque who seemed relatively uninjured: she only had a scratch on her face bleeding slightly. Nothing too alarming.

The Shade shouted in alarm before she found Diluc, and as she looked in apprehension at it, a smirk found its way on her face at seeing the red headed charging at the Plume, landing a blow before he was sent flying to a tree. Rukkhadevata rushed to his side while Xbalanque charged back up at the Shade.

The Dendro Archon kneeled beside Diluc, watching from the corner of her eyes as the Pyro Archon and the Plume of Death traded blow after blow.

“Are you alright?” she asked Diluc, quickly scanning him in search of injuries.

He groaned, squinting as if he was in pain. He probably was, she reasoned.

“Oh no, you must have gotten a concussion!”

Diluc grunted and shook his head, wincing with the movement only seconds later.

“It’s alright,” he said.

Rukkhadevata put a hand on his shoulder. “Stay down for a few minutes.”

She could tell Diluc wanted to protest, but she shut him up with a glare.

Two minutes, only two minutes before he got back up.

She knew they needed as many people as possible, and yet having someone fight while they could barely stand up was a bad idea.

Rukkhadevata put her hands on the now burnt grass, concentrating her energy in the ground and watching as a dome made of Dendro appeared in the air. Suddenly, Xbalanque got faster, her attacks heavier as little Dendro followed her wherever she stepped.

Rukkhadevata positioned her hands in that same picture shape as before, waited for a few seconds before releasing, inflicting Dendro on their opponent who was too focused on Xbalanque.

The Shade turned his gaze to Rukkhadevata and Diluc, his eyes locking with hers, and she saw it. She saw the moment his eyes widened ever so slightly at having thought them both too out of it to fight. This slight movement created an opening for Xbalanque who took it as soon as it appeared. He screamed once more, launching himself in the air and infusing his sword with Pyro. Flames surrounded him as he descended, striking hard.

And his blow hit.

They watched with satisfaction as the Shade stumbled, gritting his teeth and bringing his hand to his burning arm. Rukkhadevata got up, manipulating the branches of the trees that were still alive and not burnt, willing them to follow the Shade and trap it.

Just then, Diluc got up and, claymore in his hands once more, he infused it with Pyro and, alongside Xbalanque, ran to the trapped figure who was slowly tangling himself out. However, before he had the chance to fully free himself, two Pyro attacks hit him at once and he screamed.

The Plume was able to create one last attack as he burnt once more; some sort of weapon made out of black fumes appeared in the Shade’s none injured hand, and it attacked.

Xbalanque managed to get away just in time, jumping away, panting as he got near Rukkhadevata.

However, Diluc didn’t.

A scream tore out of his throat, and both Gods watched in horror as the Shade removed the weapon that had lodged itself in Diluc’s stomach, going right through him, leaving a gaping hole.

Diluc managed to launch his claymore one last time at the Shade, effectively burning it completely and reducing it to ashes.

Then, Diluc fell.

He didn’t get up.

Another scream resounded a few meters away, and Kaeya was suddenly besides Diluc, hands on his gaping wound and trying desperately to stop the bleeding, Egeria and Tsaritsa not far behind him.

Tears appeared in Kaeya’s eyes, his lips wobbled as he begged his brother to open his eyes, to just look at him because you can’t leave me all alone, not after Father left us. You’re my only family left, Diluc please!

Then, seeing as that had no effect whatsoever, Kaeya turned pleading eyes to Egeria.

“Save him, do something! Please do something!”

Egeria simply stared at him, pity etched on her features.

“DO SOMETHING! HE CAN’T DIE!”

Egeria shook her head. “I can’t save him. He’s already dead.”

Kaeya wept, turning back to his brother and putting his head on his bloodied shirt, over his heart.

Rukkhadevata saw on his face the moment his heart shattered completely and it sank in that his brother was dead, that Diluc wouldn’t wake up — couldn’t wake up.

Tsaritsa gestured with her head to the fights that were still going on, and the three others took the message.

So, they separated again, leaving a screaming and crying Kaeya behind with the God of Love as his only companion while he mourned his brother.

Rukkhadevata and Egeria joined Morax and Makoto who seemed to be struggling while Xbalanque went to Istaroth and the Traveler.

As soon as Morax noticed them, he extended his shield to them. He looked exhausted, and so did Makoto, slightly worse for wear.

“You’re here…” sighed Makoto, looking relieved to have backup.

Rukkhadevata nodded, gulping.

They didn’t know how much time they had before the two Shades that were disposed of came back again, and she refused for Diluc’s death to have been for nothing.

She chanced a quick glance at the body, seeing Kaeya hunched over it, crying on Diluc. That distraction, however brief, was enough for the Goblet to send an explosion her way that destroyed Morax’s shield and sent her flying.

“You okay?!” she heard Egeria scream as she summoned her minions.

“Yes!” she responded with slight difficulty as she got back up on shaky legs. Morax was quick to give her a new shield just as Makoto sent an Electro charged attack with her sword, effectively electrocuting the Shade.

She couldn’t afford to get distracted. She would mourn later, she would help Kaeya burry the body. For now, she had to stay focused on the fight if she wanted to have a chance of survival.

Quickly, she put her hands in the picture position and inflicted Dendro on the Shade while the other three traded blows with the Shade, alternating between defense and attack.

Then, Rukkhadevata kneeled again, amassing enough Dendro particles to create once more the giant Dendro dome, watching as it boosted them. Reinvigorated, Egeria sent her companions hurling towards the Shade, creating multiple bloom cores.

Makoto wasted no time: pulling out the Musou no Hitotachi, she disappeared in a flash of lightening only to reappear behind the Shade, lending a heavy Electro attack that reacted with the cores who exploded one by one.

As soon as this happened, Morax dropped the shields to gather enough energy to materialize a meteorite that landed fatally on the Shade, turning it into a rock that slowly disintegrated with the heavy blows of the Dendro bloom cores.

The three Shades were down.

There was only Asmoday left.

Rukkhadevata turned to the Primordial One, seeing her in battle with Istaroth, Aether and Xbalanque. She seemed to be making quick work of the last two, but her power was matched by Istaroth’s.

Or at least, that was what it seemed like. Except, upon closer inspection, Asmoday was grinning, seeming far more comfortable in this fight than Istaroth whose brows were furrowed, sweat cascading down her face.

Rukkhadevata knew one thing: this did not mean anything good to them.

Wasting no time, she as well as the other three Archons that were by her side joined the fight, and she watched Tsaritsa leave Kaeya’s side to do the same now that there was no more Shade to threaten him.

Or at least, no more until one of them came back, and they had to end this before it came to it.

And Rukkhadevata was hopeful. This fight, while it looked desperate in the first place, was going better than she expected.

They were hurt, some more than others, and someone… someone died.

Rukkhadevata did not expect them to stand for long, but they had held, almost everyone had survived thus far, and the sacrifice of the one who died would not be in vain.

If only they could get Asmoday down. She was the only obstacle left.

Morax shielded them all, Tsaritsa sent shards of ice that were destroyed with a flick of the hand. Egeria’ minions disappeared as soon as she cast them, so she resolved herself to attack with a Hydro infused sword, except she was struggling to even get close enough. The same went for Xbalanque and Raiden who, despite trying, were constantly pushed back and unable to get close.

The traveler was putting Geo spikes on the ground here and there. Some of them were reaching their opponent, others destroyed before they had the chance to make contact with Asmoday. And Rukkhadevata had no more energy to cast up her dome, she needed time to recharge again, so she kept sending branches of trees, watching them get destroyed even as she picked up the shards and sent them again only for them to be met with the same predicament.

“Give up, Istaroth!”

Said God grit her teeth, before she put her hands in front of her, summoning a blast of Anemo energy.

Rukkhadevata’s heart ached seeing it.

Then, Istaroth eyes widened, realization and absolute horror settling on her face.

“Morax! Shield, again!”

Without saying anything, he grunted as he placed his hands on the ground, casting a giant Geo dome that Rukkhadevata knew would last less than two seconds. But that time seemed to have been enough for Istaroth who put up a wind barrier around them, enveloping Kaeya and Diluc with it, blocking Asmoday from them.

“Listen up, I don’t have time!”

Rukkhadevata turned apprehensive eyes to her, aware that everyone else was doing the same. Even Kaeya who, as she noticed now, was clutching Diluc’s battered body to his chest, refusing to let him go, cradling him like a child against him. It deeply hurt, to see them like this.

“Something went wrong with Barbatos’ sacrifice! The seal was not fully broken!”

Rukkhadevata didn’t understand everything, about the seal and what the sacrifice implied, but she understood enough to know it was crucial, and something had gone wrong. Judging from the others’ gasps, she knew they came to the same conclusion.

“I will have to send you to the past, to make things right this time! It’s our only chance!”

And— And what? Send them to the past? Time travel?

Was she… was she really…?

“You want us to time travel so we can make sure that— that Barbatos dies…” Xbalanque choked on the word, speaking with great difficulty, “…correctly?”

Istaroth looked at the Pyro Archon, lips pursed. “Yes. That’s what I want.”

“NO!” Rukkhadevata heard herself shout with the traveler and Morax.

“I refuse to play some part in a plan to kill Barbatos!” continued Egeria with vigor, sharing everyone’s thoughts.

“It is our only chance if we want to win!”

“We refuse!” shouted Makoto. Rukkhadevata nodded along, wishing her glare was enough to send daggers towards Istaroth.

“It is the only way!”

Istaroth seemed to be set on this. Ignoring their protest, she held the shield with one hand, grunting under the effort, amassing powers in her other hand.

“I will use all of my life force to do this. Do not fail.”

They watched as the orb grew bigger and bigger.

“WAIT! STOP THIS! WE WON’T DO IT!” screamed Xbalanque, rage overtaking his features, the emotion made ugly and all the more threatening by all the bruises that were scattered on his face and on his battered body.

Except they never got to say anything else.

The very next second, Istaroth put down the shield and, simultaneously, the orb exploded, enveloping them all in a light.

Rukkhadevata felt as if her insides squeeze and turned upside down. Her head felt heavy, then light, and as she lost consciousness, the last thing she heard was—

“Good luck.”

—and then, nothing.

Chapter Text

Around him, wherever he looked, wherever he laid his eyes, there was an all-encompassing sea of red and orange, fumes going up in the air and getting into his noise. He barely resisted the urge to cough, putting the end of his scorched and muddied cape in front of his face, covering both his noise and his mouth.

Lyre in hand, he ran on the destroyed streets, fire coming out of houses left and right, debris falling everywhere similar to a cascade of meteor. If only one of those were to land on him, he would die instantly, he thought grimly.

He kept running, his legs burning from exertion, lungs on fire, both literally and figuratively, but he couldn’t stop. He had no choice but to keep running, keep rushing forward, ignore the stiffness that would soon come over him. At this point, he was well aware he was running on fumes, but he had no other choice.

It was either that or dying, and he liked himself to be alive. He didn’t particularly fancy dying after all of this. Not on the finish line, not when they were so, so close to freeing Mondstadt.

Decarabian had ruled over the city for way too long. He had imprisoned them, had no regard for his people and their wishes. So Carmen rallied the terrified, weary, tired people of Mondstadt and together, they started a revolution. He didn’t fear death too much — after all, it was a natural part of the life cycle, a point every mortal would reach at some point.

What he absolutely didn’t want was to die before he could see the new Mondstadt they would build, before he could lay his eyes on the sky, see for himself a clear blue firmament, painted with soft clouds and animated by content birds who sang softly as they traveled.

Carmen longed for freedom more than anything in this world. It was a dream of his, something he had latched on a long time ago, something that he liked to discuss in the dim lights, under the moonlight in a tranquil area of Mondstadt, where no guard or unwanted eavesdropper would be able to listen, to label him as an ungrateful traitor who deserved execution for his preposterous thoughts.

More importantly, it was a dream he shared with a dear friend of his, the one who sparked this idea of rebellion in Carmen’s mind, the one who stayed by his side when he cried himself to sleep because another citizen had died. A little wind spirit who had somehow appeared in Mondstadt and had taken a liking to Carmen, a little wind spirit who also deserved to see the sky, to taste freedom, to be truly happy and live in the gentle breezes.

“Barbatos!” he screamed at the top of his lungs, allowing smoke to slide down his throat, choking him. He coughed, closing an eye stinging from the dust that flowed from everywhere as he repositioned the cape against his mouth. His throat hurt, his whole body felt heavy, but Barbatos was somewhere up ahead, stuck in a building that had collapsed not too long ago.

Carmen cursed. It was his fault that Barbatos was in this predicament in the first place. Carmen had been the one to suggest he go with Igneus Ragnvindr and his squad so they could strike down the first line of enemies, allowing Amos to pass through as safely as possible once she was done with her own side.

It had seemed like a good idea when coming up with the plan. After all, Barbatos had demonstrated incredible wind powers, and Carmen had suggested they use it to turn the enemies’ arrows around, to protect those who were fighting against Decarabian’s lines of defense, soldiers they could not hope to reach from ground.

And a few minutes ago, an explosion had resonated not far from where the squad Barbatos was with had been deployed, and a few buildings had collapsed as collaterals.

There had been screams, there had been a huge cloud of smoke that had risen up, up, up in the sky, dimming a little bit the bright red and orange that danced all around them. Carmen’s heart had leapt in his throat, and he had suddenly felt sick.

He yelped as he stumbled and fell before he had a chance to regain his balance, scratching his knees on the debris and the hard ground. Dust particles flew in his mouth and, amidst his renewed coughing, the taste of ash lingered even after he spat out on the ground the little that had settled on his tongue.

“Come on, Carmen,” he mumbled, pushing himself up on shaky legs. “You need to get there faster!”

He put a slight pressure on his legs and winced. Looking down at his left knee, he spotted easily a long gash, fresh and bleeding. His only saving grace was that it seemed too shallow to pose any serious threat right now. So, because he couldn’t afford to stop for long, he resumed his running, gritting his teeth through the pain. He was running slower, now, slightly limping because he had not been careful enough and had gotten himself hurt.

His chest tightened with the feeling of hopelessness as desperation coursed in his veins, thrumming through his whole body. His eyes fixated up ahead, where the smoke was still emanating, where he knew Barbatos, Igneus, and his men had been. Fear gripped him tightly, not for the first time, and he wondered what he would find once he reached them. Would he stumble upon carnation? How many corpses would he find? Would he have to dig friends out of their grave of rubbles and dust?

He shuddered, a lump forming in his throat at the mere thought. He was running too slowly. He was wasting precious seconds that could mean life or death for those trapped up ahead.

“Igneus!” he screamed once more, distress and pain lacing his voice as he fought against his tears, refusing to let them run down his cheeks. “Barbatos!” he tried again, except it was of no use.

He didn’t get any reply, it was silent except for the cries of soldiers and the screams of people fighting and dying for a cause they believed in. The battlefield was not silent by any means; it was simply not the sounds Carmen wished to hear.

“Get down!” he heard someone shout suddenly.

Reflexively, Carmen looked around and spotted an archer pointing at him. His eyes widening, he barely had time to duck behind a fallen boulder before he heard the tell-tale swish of an arrow that ended up hitting the ground to his left, besides his feet, where he stood just mere seconds before. He breathed out shakily, thanking silently whoever it was that had given out the warning.

He counted to three, trying to calm his erratic heartbeats. He heard shouting behind him, and knew a second arrow wouldn’t take long before it being lunched.

That, or they were waiting for him to get out from his hiding spot to shoot him again.

He looked at the arrow still stuck on the ground besides him and reached out, quickly grabbing it and securing it on his belt. Ammunition was ammunition, not matter if he could use it right now or not. Amos would be able to, and if she ran out of arrows he could always give her this one.

Sometimes, a single arrow was what could make the difference between your life and your death, so he would take it.

A new blast rang out, more buildings collapsing under the weight of the flames, and he flinched. Pieces of charred wood rolled by his feet, probably what was left of one of those caravans that merchants used to carry their fruits from one end of the city to the other.

Resolved made, he grabbed one wheel and readied himself to get out of his hiding place. He rested his back against the cool boulder, relishing in the sensation when his whole body was burning up, heat consuming him and making him dizzy.

He took a deep breath, made sure he had a good hold of the shield, and he got out, running as fast as he could.

As soon as he took a step, an arrow flew towards him, targeting his legs. Carmen lowered his newfound shield, catching the offending weapon before it had a chance to hit him. He threw a quick glance in the direction of the archer and was relieved to note he was tackled to the ground by one of the rebels before he had a chance to shoot again.

Hoping the rebel would come out of this fight victorious for both of their sake, he repositioned the shield so it would protect his head and continued running, ignoring the pain on his leg, the smokes that made his eyesight blurry, the dust that flew from right and left and infiltrated both his eyes and his noise. He kept his mouth resolutely shut, the taste of ash having yet to be replaced.

The only thing keeping him going was the possibility that Barbatos and Igneus were still alive, that with every step he took he was getting closer to them, to the rubbles he prayed desperately they were not buried under.

What a cruel irony, he thought, that he was praying to whoever would hear because he couldn’t pray to his own God, the very being they were rebelling against.

It felt like an eternity before he got his first close glimpse of the site, dodging arrows and swords alike, watching as allies and foes alike fell all around him, as the city he grew up in became unrecognizable, buried under ash and wood and stones that fell and destroyed everything under their heavy weight.

He passed by the flower shop the village’s granny kept, flowers withering and dying on the ground, colors looking so dull in the ashy background. He spotted a Cecilia, white petals tainted in various shades of black and grey. Granny had given him a small batch when she had learned it was Barbatos’ favorite flower. The spirit had taken a liking to it, so Carmen had taken up the habit of always having one on him to make Barbatos happy.

To his right, there was the bakers’ shop, now unrecognizable under the rubbles, nothing more than ruins. They could barely afford bread, and because of the blockage the baker barely had any wheat and grains to make nice bread, but they all lived with the little they had. Carmen would sometimes go hunt with Amos to get squirrels, because the baker was a man who got injured so badly he could barely walk, much less hunt, so bringing him squirrels would get you rewarded with a free loaf of bread.

Barbatos had loved those. Carmen had been so surprised when the spirit gulped down in mere seconds the portion that had been handed to him, as if it had been nothing. For something so tiny, Barbatos had a crazy appetite.

And here, straight ahead, the field in which Carmen had met Barbatos for the first time. The spirit had been hesitant, at first, but Carmen had been insistent, so curious to see what this thing was. He would go there every other day and sit under a tree, singing while playing on his lyre, telling stories he felt like the spirit would appreciate. Then, one day, it had flown down and sat beside him.

Carmen had been ecstatic.

The tree was burning, groaning and ready to fall over any minute now.

His eyes burned even more than before and he sniffed. He shook his head quickly, willing the tears away. They would blur his vision, would make him an easy target — or an easier one, more like. He was not much of a threat.

Then, just a few meters ahead, he spotted a red head. Hope suddenly bloomed in his chest and he picked up the pace. If Igneus was safe, standing and relatively unharmed, then Barbatos must be as well. The Ragnvindr knew how much the spirit meant to Carmen, he would not have let him suffocate under a pile of debris.

“Igneus!” he called out as loud as he could over the cacophony around him.

But Igneus didn’t turn around. No matter, Carmen thought, maybe he didn’t hear him. He picked up his pace, wincing as his leg throbbed again. He didn’t stop—he couldn’t stop. Not when he was so close, not when he only needed to run a few more meters to reach his destination, to reassure himself that his friends were safe.

That would only leave Amos, but knowing her she was probably strategically hiding somewhere and taking down soldiers one by one before they could even see her arrows flying towards them. He wasn’t too worried about her yet.

“Igneus!” he tried again when he got closer, and finally, finally, he turned around.

Slowly, as if only reacting to the scream, he looked towards Carmen, only a few feet separating them now. He paused, chest heaving and eyebrows furrowed as he examined the face not tainted by soot and dirt and ash. The unfamiliar face staring back at him with wide eyes.

“Barbatos…?” he whispered, seeming to not be able to believe what he was looking at.

“You’re not Igneus,” he voiced his thought aloud. “Who are you?”

In turn, the man furrowed his eyebrows, and Carmen felt annoyance creep inside him. He was losing time, trying to communicate with a man he had never seen in his life. Precious, so precious time he could be using to run to his friends’ rescue instead.

The nauseating feeling of dread was back in full force, and he felt sick again knowing he didn’t know yet if Igneus and Barbatos were safe.

For all he knew, they could be dead right now.

“Listen,” he began, letting his annoyance creep into his voice, “I need to go, but don’t stand there or you might die. We don’t need to spill more blood than necessary.”

With that said, Carmen picked up his pace once more, walking around the man and towards the direction of the smoke that was starting to dissipate now. It was only a few meters ahead. He was almost there.

Except, he would have continued if he could. Instead, the stranger grabbed him by the arm, a “wait!” being all the warning he got.

Carmen sighed, not leaving the site from his eyes, searching, analyzing, looking for the slightest spot of red hair, or the turquoise glow that would indicate Barbatos was using his wind powers.

“I really don’t have time for this, mister. I must go,” he stressed, trying to free his hand from the stranger’s grasp, without success.

“What is going on— no, you know what?”

And before Carmen could reply, the stranger continued. “I cannot risk losing you a second time. I’m sorry.”

And before Carmen could ask what the hell the man was up to, he felt a hand connect with his neck and his world turned black. His last thought before he lost consciousness was that he definitely hated this stranger, and he really, really hoped someone else managed to reach Barbatos and Igneus.

.

.

.

The Tsaritsa had a secret.

A huge secret.

A secret even her fellow Archons didn’t know anything about.

Well, that is, until now. Or very soon, more like.

If it was up to her, she would have rather kept that secret for herself, but standing where she was, she doubted she had a better choice.

Yes, Tsaritsa would have rather kept this secret close to her chest for a bit longer — until her plan came to execution, at the very least. But it seemed like fate had other things arranged for her.

Did she believe in fate? Sometimes she did, sometimes she didn’t.

What an ambiguous thing that was, a powerful something she couldn’t see nor hear, something she had no control over whatsoever, even as a God. So yes, she didn’t know whether or not to believe in it.

And she would not let this fickle thing decide of her future and that of her nation. And if by doing what she thought was right, she was also saving Teyvat from its impending doom then so be it.

Yes, Tsaritsa could be considered a sinner by the Heavenly Principles, but she stopped caring about whatever they thought a long time ago. She tried her best, once upon a time, to stay in their good grace. Now, she didn’t care about this anymore. Let them invade her nation, let them dare to even think about it, she would show them that absolutely no one had the right to judge her nation other than herself.

She was a fierce leader, she loved her people.

Perhaps she was not as strong as Xbalanque. Perhaps she was not as old as Morax. Perhaps she was not as kind as Makoto or as wise as Rukkhadevata and perhaps she was not as admired by Egeria or as believed in as Barbatos was, but she loved her people in her own way.

Not even over her dead body would she allow Celestia to lay a hand on her citizens, on the nation she spent so long building and shaping into what it was today, on the nation she worked so hard on.

She laid her bed a long time ago and now she was lying in it, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t doing her utmost to not doom her people to a fate similar as that cursed nation she was forced to destroy five hundred years ago.

Tsaritsa did things she was not proud of, but she did whatever she had to in order to survive until she could enact her plan, until she and her Harbingers were ready, until she had formed all the alliances she needed to a successful plan.

Only then was she supposed to tell the Archons all about her plans, all about her ideas of rebellion, all about her slow but steady progress towards what she could only see as a victory.

But that wouldn’t happen until at least a hundred more years.

At least, it shouldn’t have had happened until a hundred more years. It shouldn’t have happened this year, and certainly not now.

And yet, here she was, in the past, in front of very confused and angry Archons, and a traveler who was accusing her of something she couldn’t even properly explain.

“Stop acting so ignorant, Tsaritsa!” screamed Xbalanque at her.

The Cryo Archon only raised an eyebrow, unsure as to what was going on.

“Ever since we saw Venti in Mondstadt, touched by corruption, it seems as if you became a completely different Archon,” chimed in the Traveler. “I doubt an imposter could have stayed with the Archons for this long beforehand, and been taken to Celestia without anyone noticing something was amyss, so you must be the imposter.”

Ah, frustrated like this, he looked a lot like his sister.

But at least, now, she knew what they were accusing her of. And really, she wanted to laugh so badly because, had someone told her this would be how her grand reveal happened she wouldn’t have believed it, too perfectionist to allow such a big reveal to be done like this, and so impromptu.

“Very well, I believe I have the answers you are looking for, but they may not be easy for you to handle.”

Amused, she watched as everyone’s brows furrowed, some in frustration and others in confusion and curiosity.

Really, Tsaritsa couldn’t blame them for their reactions. Out of nowhere, they were thrust into the past with the task of killing Barbatos, the Archon they had all spent so long searching for. Even she searched for him, preoccupied as she was with her schemes and project. And worst of all? They had not even landed in the correct timeline.

That is correct; instead of traveling to a few days prior before Barbatos’ death, they had somehow landed in a far, far away past. Two thousand and six hundred years prior to the intended timeline, in fact, if the traveler was to be believed.

And somehow, instead of rescuing Barbatos, they had rescued his twin, and now they were all resting in the traveler’s serenitea pot. Because apparently, that was a thing.

What could she do? She was the God of Love and one of her biggest regrets was to not have trust Barbatos when it had counted, to not have loved him as he deserved, to have cast him aside without a second thought.

He deserved everything she could give him. He deserved to be cared for, he deserved to be saved, to live happily and away from Celestia’s clutches.

That was what Tsaritsa had been dedicating the past five hundred years to, was it not?

Bring an end to Celestia; that was her ultimate goal.

They all looked at her with furrowed brows, unsure as to what to do next, unsure whether or not they should believe her, trust her.

It stung, but she had to suck it up.

For her own sake and everyone else’s.

She could not reveal anything while so out in the open, in the middle of what seemed like war, so they had relocated to the traveler’s serenitea pot. She could not take the risk of anyone overhearing what she had to say. She could not take the risk of such important information to be heard by Celestia.

It was bad enough she had to explain to the other Archons and the blond traveler: the last thing she needed was for this information to fall in the hands of the likes of Celestia.

They had considered to go to Enkanomiya, but they had decided that heading straight for Istaroth might not have been the smartest of ideas, and they didn’t know her whereabouts so far back in the past.

Tsaritsa took out her gnosis, showing it to the others.

“I am who I say I am, so please, believe me.”

It was not in her habit to plea, and she didn’t like it. At all. Except that she had to, so she would. For Barbatos.

Suddenly, Xbalanque pointed his sword right under Tsaritsa’s chin, glaring right in the Cryo Archon’s eyes. “If you try anything, I’ll kill you,” he dangerously whispered.

Tsaritsa only raised both her hands, trying as best she could to show she had no ill intent towards any of them. Her gaze fell upon the knight who was bestowed her blessing, knight who was looking down at the ground, seeming to not pay attention to anything else, blue irises hunted in a way no human ones should ever be.

This was not the first time Tsaritsa had to deal with a child wo had lost someone precious to them. In her eyes, albeit the knight was a full grown man, he was still a child, a child wo had seen too much, a child who was fighting a war he shouldn’t have. A child who was fighting a war that should be handled by gods. Oh, how they were failing their people.

She marched towards the knight and put a hand on his shoulder. He did not react: he didn’t lean in her contact nor did he try to get away, so Tsaritsa gently took him in her arms, enveloping him in what she hoped was a soft and warm embrace.

Tsaritsa’s body was, by nature, cold. She was never able to give a warm hug to someone who would need it, but she wasn’t the God of Love for nothing.

“It’ll be alright,” she whispered in his ears while he ironically melted in her embrace; she must be doing something right, then. “We will save both Barbatos and your brother.”

She felt him stiffen in her arms, and Tsaritsa pretended she couldn’t hear the quiet sobs. Instead, she reassured him the best she could, letting her hands wander up and down his back like a mother would a child. Oh, how she longed to take Barbatos in that kind of embrace, showing him all the love he should have received from her all those centuries ago.

The embrace didn’t last long; the knight — Kaeya — quickly got a grip of his emotions again and let go, smiling slightly at her. Tsaritsa smiled back at him before turning back around.

The room they were in was cozy. There was a round table in the middle, surrounded by multiple chairs the traveler had installed for them. In the corner, a fireplace was lit, wood burning and encompassing the room in a comfortable heat. A few couches were scattered here and there, and pictures were hung up on the wall. It was a nice place.

The traveler headed to one of the chairs, sitting down and gesturing for the others to do so. Tsaritsa didn’t need to be told twice.

It filled her with warmth and love to see that the young knight was the first to move, choosing to sit next to her. Slowly, the others did the same and, soon enough, all eyes wandered to her again.

The Cryo Archon looked at the traveler for a few seconds, until she said: “I recognized you the very moment I saw you, you know?”

He arched an eyebrow at her. “What do you mean?”

Tsaritsa chuckled not unkindly and smiled slightly. “It would be hard not to when you look so much like Lumine.”

“You know Lumine?!”

This last statement created a bigger reaction than her previous one, seeing as the traveler abruptly got up, slamming his hands on the table and looking at her with wide eyes so very full of hope, uncertainty and longing.

Ah, yes, this was also an emotion she knew all too well. Longing for what could have been, for what should have been. Longing for someone she should have helped and thought to be dead, longing for the day she could finally execute her revenge on those who thought they could govern Teyvat with barely hidden cruelty and false hopes.

She longed for the day she could avenge the people of Teyvat who suffered at the hands of the Heavenly Principles, at the hands of it. It who did nothing to help the people of Sumeru to deal with the Forbidden Knowledge, almost costing them Rukkhadevata. It who cursed Egeria’ people into dissolving in water when it was the first sinner of the two. It who tortured Barbatos as if he was an expandable tool at their disposition while the Archons watched, helpless.

“Yes, that I do,” she simply stated, in the end. “It seems as if it is time for me to reveal to everyone present here what I have been plotting for the past centuries.”

Varying expressions of bafflement, suspicion and intrigue appeared on everyone’s face, delighting Tsaritsa with it.

Let it not be understood wrong; she didn’t particularly enjoy playing and toying with peoples’ feelings. Quite the contrary, she hated it. However, seeing the reactions of those who were supposed to become a key factor in her grand scheme was definitely something she had both been anticipating and dreading for a very, very long time now.

“Tsaritsa?” Makoto quietly inquired, silently urging her to say more.

And say more she would. It was time for them to know everything, even if she had hoped that time would not come until a bit later.

She took a deep breath, and started by what would be necessary information before diving into the rest.

“First, I think I need to tackle your most pressing concern; why is it that I still have my Gnosis when you don’t?” She hummed slightly, looking them in the eyes. “I was extremely confused when I saw you standing outside Mondstadt, that day we rescued Barbatos, but now that we time-travelled, that I have the confirmation that doing so is even a possibility… I have come to a rather astounding conclusion.”

She refrained herself from the sudden urge to giggle that hit her, just then, knowing full how badly it would be perceived by her fellow Archons.

“It would seem like the Tsaritsa that accompanied you on most of your journey to Mondstadt was a Tsaritsa, but certainly not me.”

She took a pause, delighted with the incredulous expressions that were thrown her way. Tsaritsa would be lying if she said she didn’t enjoy messing around with them, from time to time. The Archons were far too serious, far too stiff for her liking. With what was coming in their future, she firmly believed they should enjoy the little moments of reprise they had now.

Or, well, maybe she could understand how now wasn’t exactly time for jokes, but it didn’t mean she didn’t like to push their buttons just a little bit. After all, she was always surrounded by the darkness of the Abyss. What was she to do if she couldn’t have fun a little bit? She’d go mad, for sure.

“Explain,” Xbalanque demanded, and she wondered just how he managed to get the words out with how stiff his jaw looked.

“Why certainly, I was getting there,” she replied almost instantly, and the glare she received was a clear enough indication that her retort was not appreciated.

Goodness Gracious, that man needed to relax.

“I guess you could say she is me, in a sense, just as much as we are all our past, present and future,” she continued, unfazed.

“Bloody Hell woman, can’t you get straight to the point?”

“Xbalanque,” was Egeria’s sharp warning before her attention turned to the Cryo Archon again, “but he does have a point, what are you trying to say, Barnabas?”

“Oh, the full Archon name now? My, my,” she smirked, enjoying it all. “Come on, Rue, you can’t tell me you haven’t figured it out,” she teased.

Rukkhadevata looked puzzled and clearly frustrated, and Tsaritsa was actually about to wait a bit before revealing the truth to allow the God of Wisdom time to figure it out, but it seemed unnecessary as the second youngest Archon gasped, and Tsaritsa’s smirk became sharper.

“No way…”

“You have it, don’t you?”

“What is it, Rukkhadevata?” asked Morax, forever the most composed of the bunch.

The God of Dendro turned her wide eyes towards the Tsaritsa, slowly assessing her.

“The Tsaritsa who was with us, she… she was actually your future self, wasn’t she?”

They both ignored the gasps that surrounded them, the sharp “What” that came out of Xbalanque, and the “Preposterous!” that was said soon after.

“Is it, though?” Rukkhadevata turned towards the Pyro Archon, eyebrows furrowed and lips pursed. “We know that time travel is possible, and we also know that both the Tsaritsa’s we encountered had their Gnosis,” she slowly explained her reasoning, trying to make the others see how she came to such a conclusion.

A correct one, mind you, but for now Tsaritsa was also interested in hearing the other Archon before she revealed the full truth herself.

“A Gnosis cannot be faked, and Istaroth,” Rukkhadevata said the name with such disdain that even Tsaritsa raised her eyebrows in astonishment, not knowing the younger was capable of such spite, “wouldn’t have given it back to her alone without giving ours back to us too, not when we all time-travelled.”

She took a deep breath and quickly continued, “not when there was a risk that Barbatos would sense two sets of Archons entering Mondstadt when, by all means, there should only be one of each of us.”

And thank the Gods that was the case. Tsaritsa wasn’t sure she could handle more than six Archons.

Two versions of each of them? She might as well have surrendered to Celestia long ago and reveal to them all of her plans rather than dealing with six more Archons.

Or maybe she was a bit dramatic, but her point was still made.

The Dendro Archon continued. “Even when this whole time-travel thing seemed to have completely gone wrong.”

“Yes, Rukkhadevata is correct,” was all she said to distract herself from the frankly distressing train of thoughts that came to her.

“And this is where I will need you to listen very carefully to what I have to say.”